Defence of the Nicene Definition

The whole work on one page. Select a passage number to open that passage with its notes, Scripture references, and citation.

Show

Chapter 1

1PG 25:416a–417c

Καλῶς ἐποίησας, δηλώσας μοι τήν γενομένην παρά σοῦ ζήτησιν πρὸς τοὺς τὰ Ἀρεέου πρεσβεύοντας, ἐν οἷς ἦσαν καὶ τῶν Εὐσεβίου τινὲς ἑταίρων, καὶ πλεῖστοι δὲ τῶν τὰ τῆς Ἐκκλησίας φρονούντων ἀδελφῶν. Τὴν μὲν οὖν σ-ὴν φιλόχριστον νῆψιν ἀπεδεξάμην, καλῶς διελέγξασαν τὴν τῆς αἱρέσεως ἀσέβειαν τήν δʼ ἐκείνων ἀναισχυντίαν τεθαύμακα, ὅτι, καίτοι καὶ Ἀρειανῶν λογισμῶν δειχθέντων σαθρῶν τε καὶ ματαίων, ἀλλά καὶ παρά πάντων αὐτοὶ κατα·γνωσθέντες ἐπὶ πάσῃ κακοφροσύνῃ, ὅμως καί μετά nam διεγόγγυζον κατὰ τοὺς Ἰουδαίους, λέγοντες· Διὰ τί οἱ ἐν τῇ Νικαίᾳ συνελθόντες ἔγραψαν ἀγράφους λέξεις, τὸ ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας καὶ τὸ ὁμοούσιον ; Σὺ μὲν οὖν, ὡς λόγιος ἀνὴρ, καὶ οὕτως αὐτοὺς σχηματιζομὲνους οὐδὲν ἧττον ἀπέδειξας κενολογοῦντας· ἐκεῖνοι δὲ οὐδὲν ξένον τῆς ἑαυτῶν κακονοίας πράττουσι, πλαττόμενοι προφάσεις. Εἰσὲ γὰρ ποικίλοι καὶ παλίμβολοι τὰς γνώμας, ὡς οἱ χαμαιλέοντες ἐν τοῖς χρώμασι, καὶ ἐλεγχόμενοι μὲν ἐρυθριῶσιν, ἀνακρινόμενοι δὲ ἀποροῦσι, καὶ λοιπὸν ἀναιδευόμενοι προφασίζονται. Ἂν δὲ τις αὐτοὺς καὶ ἐν τούτοις διελέγξῃ, κάμνουσιν ἕως ἂν ἐπινοήσωσι τὰ μή ὅντα, καὶ κατὰ τὸ γεγραμμένον λογίζωνται μάταια, ἱνα μόνον οιαμείνωσιν ασεβουντες. Τὸ δὲ τοιουτον ἐπιχείρημα οὐδὲν ἕτερόν ἐστιν ἢ γνώρισμα μὲν ἄντικρυς τῆς ἀλογίας αὐτῶν, μίμησις δὲ, καθὰ εἷπον, τῆς Ἰουδαϊκῆς κακοηθείας. Καὶ γὰρ ἐλεγχόμενοι κάκεῖνοι παρα τῆς ἀληθείας, καὶ μὴ δυνάμενοι προς αυτην αντιολεπειν, επροςιασιςοντο λ;γον.;ς- Τί ποιεῖς σὺ σγ,μεῖον,ίνα ἴδωμεν καὶ πιστεύσωμεν σοι; Τί ἐργαζῃ; Καίτοι σημείων τοσούτων γενομένων, ὥστε λεγειν καὶ αὐτοʼ3ς·Τί ποιοῦμεν, ὅτι οὗτος ὁ ἄνθρωπος πολλα ποιεῖ σ·ί,μεῖα; Νεκροί γαρ ἠγείροντο, χωλοὶ περιεπάτουν, τυφλοὶ ἀνέβλεπον, λεπροὶ ἐκαθαρίζοντο, καὶ τὸ ὕδωρ οἶνος ἐγίνετο, καὶ ἀπὸ πέντε αρτων ἐκορέσθησαν πεντακισχίλιοι. Καῖοἱ μὲν πάντες ἐθαύμαζον καί προσεκύνουν τὸν Κύριον, ὁμολογοῦντες ἐν αὖτῴ πληροῦσθαι τας προφητείας, καὶ αὐτὸν εἶναι-}; του (δεοῦ τὸν Υἳόν · μόνοι δὲ οἳ Φαρισαῖοι, εἰ καὶ λαμπρότεροιἡλίου φαινόμενα ἧν τα σημεῖα, ὅμως πάλιν ἐγόγγυζον, ὡς ἀμαθεῖς, καὶ ἔλεγον· Δια τί συ, ἄνθρωπος ὢν, ποιεῖς σεαυτὸν Θεόν; αφρονες καὶ τυφλοὶ τὴν διάνοιαν · δέον τὸ ἔμπαλιν αυτους λεγειν · Δια τί συ, Θεὸς ὢν, ἅνθρωπος γέγονας; Τα γὰρ ἔργα (θεὸν αυτὸν ἐδείκνυεν, ’ίνα τήν μεν ἀγαθότητα τοῦ Πατρός '\l ’κη προτιυνήσωσι, τὴν δε δῦ ἡμᾶς αὖτοῦ οἰκονομίαν θαυμάσωσι. Τοῦτο μὲν οὔτε ἔλεγον, ἀλλʼ οὔτε τα γινόμενα βλέπειν ἐβούλοντο· ἔβλεπον μὲν (ἐξ ἀναγκʼτδς γάρ ἦν ὁρᾷν φῶτα)- πάλιν ίόγγνδζον μεταβαλλόμενοι · Διά τί ἐν τῷ Σαββάτῳ θεραπεύεις τὸν παραλυτικὸν, καὶτὸν ἐκ γενετῆς τυνρλὸν τότε ποιεῖς ἀναβλέπειν ; Τοῦτο δὲ πρόσβασις πάλιν ἧν, καὶ μόνον γογγυσμός. Καὶ γαρ ἐν ταῖς ἄλλαις ἡμέραις θεραπεύοντος τοῦ Κυρίου πᾶσαν νόσον καὶ πᾶσαν μαλακίαν, ἐκεῖνοι συνήθως ἐμεμροντο, καὶ μᾶλλον fit):λον ἀθεότητος ἔχειν ὑπόνοιαν, Βεελζεόουλ όνομάζοντες, ἀρνήσασθαι τὴν ἰδίαν πονηρίαν. Ἀλλὰ καὶ οὕτως, τοῦ Σωτῆρος πολυμερῶς καὶ πολυτρόπως δεικνύοντος ἑαυτοῦ τὴν θεότητα, καὶ εὐαγγελιζομένου πᾶσι Πατέρα, οὐδὲν ἧττον, ὥσπερ εἶς κεντρα λακτίζοντες, ἀντέλεγον ἐκεῖνοι μιυρολογουντες, (ίνα μόνον κατα τὴν θείαν παροιμίαν προφάσεις ειρευρίσκοντες χωρίσωσιν ἑαυτοὺς ἀπὸ τῆς ἀληθείας

Kalōs epoiēsas, dēlōsas moi tēn genomenēn para sou zētēsin pros tous ta Areeou presbeuontas, en hois ēsan kai tōn Eusebiou tines hetairōn, kai pleistoi de tōn ta tēs Ekklēsias phronountōn adelphōn. Tēn men oun s-ēn philochriston nēpsin apedexamēn, kalōs dielenxasan tēn tēs haireseōs asebeian tēn dʼ ekeinōn anaischyntian tethaumaka, hoti, kaitoi kai Areianōn logismōn deichthentōn sathrōn te kai mataiōn, alla kai para pantōn autoi kata;gnōsthentes epi pasę̄ kakophrosynę̄, homōs kai meta nam diegongyzon kata tous Ioudaious, legontes; Dia ti hoi en tę̄ Nikaią synelthontes egrapsan agraphous lexeis, to ek tēs ousias kai to homoousion ? Sy men oun, hōs logios anēr, kai houtōs autous schēmatizomenous ouden hētton apedeixas kenologountas; ekeinoi de ouden xenon tēs heautōn kakonoias prattousi, plattomenoi prophaseis. Eise gar poikiloi kai palimboloi tas gnōmas, hōs hoi chamaileontes en tois chrōmasi, kai elenchomenoi men erythriōsin, anakrinomenoi de aporousi, kai loipon anaideuomenoi prophasizontai. An de tis autous kai en toutois dielenxę̄, kamnousin heōs an epinoēsōsi ta mē honta, kai kata to gegrammenon logizōntai mataia, hina monon oiameinōsin asebountes. To de toiouton epicheirēma ouden heteron estin ē gnōrisma men antikrys tēs alogias autōn, mimēsis de, katha heipon, tēs Ioudaïkēs kakoētheias. Kai gar elenchomenoi kakeinoi para tēs alētheias, kai mē dynamenoi pros autēn antiolepein, eprosiasisonto l?gon.?s- Ti poieis sy sg,meion,ina idōmen kai pisteusōmen soi? Ti ergazę̄? Kaitoi sēmeiōn tosoutōn genomenōn, hōste legein kai autoʼ3s;Ti poioumen, hoti houtos ho anthrōpos polla poiei s;i,meia? Nekroi gar ēgeironto, chōloi periepatoun, typhloi aneblepon, leproi ekatharizonto, kai to hydōr oinos egineto, kai apo pente artōn ekoresthēsan pentakischilioi. Kaioi men pantes ethaumazon kai prosekynoun ton Kyrion, homologountes en autǭ plērousthai tas prophēteias, kai auton einai-}? tou (deou ton Huion ; monoi de hoi Pharisaioi, ei kai lamproteroiēliou phainomena hēn ta sēmeia, homōs palin egongyzon, hōs amatheis, kai elegon; Dia ti sy, anthrōpos ōn, poieis seauton Theon? aphrones kai typhloi tēn dianoian ; deon to empalin autous legein ; Dia ti sy, Theos ōn, hanthrōpos gegonas? Ta gar erga (theon auton edeiknyen, ’ina tēn men agathotēta tou Patros '\l ’kē protiynēsōsi, tēn de dy hēmas autou oikonomian thaumasōsi. Touto men oute elegon, allʼ oute ta ginomena blepein eboulonto; eblepon men (ex anankʼtds gar ēn horąn phōta)- palin iongndzon metaballomenoi ; Dia ti en tǭ Sabbatǭ therapeueis ton paralytikon, kaiton ek genetēs tynrlon tote poieis anablepein ? Touto de prosbasis palin hēn, kai monon gongysmos. Kai gar en tais allais hēmerais therapeuontos tou Kyriou pasan noson kai pasan malakian, ekeinoi synēthōs ememronto, kai mallon fit):lon atheotētos echein hyponoian, Beelzeooul onomazontes, arnēsasthai tēn idian ponērian. Alla kai houtōs, tou Sōtēros polymerōs kai polytropōs deiknyontos heautou tēn theotēta, kai euangelizomenou pasi Patera, ouden hētton, hōsper eis kentra laktizontes, antelegon ekeinoi miyrologountes, (ina monon kata tēn theian paroimian prophaseis eireuriskontes chōrisōsin heautous apo tēs alētheias

You have done well in informing me of the inquiry you held with those who champion the views of Arius, among whom were some of the associates of Eusebius, as well as very many of the brothers who hold the church’s doctrine. I welcomed your Christ-loving watchfulness, which refuted the impiety of the heresy so well; but I was amazed at their shamelessness, that although the Arian reasonings had been shown to be rotten and vain, and they themselves had been condemned by all for their utter perversity, they nevertheless afterwards murmured, like the Jews, saying: “Why did those who met at Nicaea write unscriptural terms, ‘from the essence’ and ‘of the same essence’?” You, then, as a learned man, showed them to be talking idly no less, even when they put on such airs. They, for their part, are doing nothing foreign to their own malice in fabricating pretexts. For they are variable and changeable in their opinions, like chameleons in their colors: when refuted they blush, when questioned they are at a loss, and then, growing shameless, they make excuses. And if anyone refutes them in these too, they labor until they invent things that do not exist and, as it is written, “devise vain things,” only so that they may continue in their impiety. Such an attempt is nothing other than a plain token of their irrationality and, as I said, an imitation of Jewish malice. For they too, when refuted by the truth and unable to contradict it, made excuses, saying: “What sign do you do, that we may see and believe you? What work do you perform?” And yet so many signs had been done that even they said, “What are we doing? For this man does many signs.” For the dead were raised, the lame walked, the blind recovered their sight, lepers were cleansed, the water became wine, and five thousand were filled from five loaves. And all marveled and worshiped the Lord, confessing that the prophecies were fulfilled in him and that he was the Son of God; only the Pharisees, though the signs shone brighter than the sun, murmured again like ignorant men and said, “Why do you, being a man, make yourself God?” Senseless, and blind in mind! They ought rather to have said the reverse: “Why have you, being God, become man?” For his works showed him to be God, so that they might worship the goodness of the Father and marvel at his dispensation for our sake. But this they did not say, nor did they even wish to see what was happening; they saw it indeed (for they could not help seeing what was so bright), yet they turned about and murmured again: “Why do you heal the paralytic on the Sabbath, and make the man born blind see?” This too was a pretext and mere murmuring. For when the Lord healed every disease and every infirmity on the other days as well, they found fault as usual, and chose rather to incur the suspicion of godlessness by calling him Beelzebul than to renounce their own wickedness. Yet even so, while the Savior showed his divinity in many parts and in many ways and proclaimed the Father to all, they nonetheless, as though kicking against the goads, contradicted him with foolish talk, only that, according to the divine proverb, by finding pretexts they might separate themselves from the truth.

Chapter 2

2PG 25:417d–420c

Ἰουδαῖοι μὲν οὖν οἱ τότε τοιαότα πονηρευόμενοι, καὶ ἀρνούμενοι τὸν Κύριον, εἰκότως τὼν τε νόμων και τῆς πρὸς τοὺς πατέρας επαγγε).ίας εξω γὲγονασι · καὶ Ἀρειανοὶ δὲ νῦν Ἰουδαῖζοντες, ταύτόν μοι δοκοῦσι πάσχειν τῷ Καϊαιρᾳ καὶ τοῖς τότε (Ιδαρισαίοις· οὐδὲν γαρ ὁρῶντες εὔλογον ἔχουσαν ἑαυτῶν τὴν αʼίρεσιν, προισασεις ἐπινοοῦσι·,ιιά τί τουτο, καὶ. ο μή τουτο γέγραπται; Καὶ μή τοι θαυμάσῃς, εἰ τοιαὔτα νῦν μηχανῶνται· μετʼ ὀλίγον γαρ καὶ εἷς ὕβρεις ἐκτραπήσονται, καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα τὴν σπείραν καὶ τὸν χιλίαρχον ἀπειλγςσουσιν · ἐν τούτοις γαρ ἐστιν αὐτῶν ἡ δοκοῦσα σύστασῖς τῆς κακοδοξίας. Τὸν γαρ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγον ἀρνούμενοι, εἰκότως καὶ λόγου παντός ἐἷʼσιν ἔρημοι. Ταῦτα γοῦν εἰδὼς, οὐδὲν ἂν ἀπεκρινάμην ἐρωτῶσιν ἐκείνοις* ἐπειδή δέ ἡ σὴ Διάθεσις ἅπῄτησε γνῶναι τὰ ἐν τῇ συνόδῳ πραχθέντα, οὐχ ὑπερεθέμην, ἀλλʼ εὐθὺς, ὡς τότε γέγονε, δεδήλωκα, δείξας διʼ ὀλίγων ὅσον εὐσεβοῦς φρονήσεως ἡ ’Δρειανή αʼίρεσις ἐπέρηται, καὶ μόνον προφάσεις πλάττονται. Σκόπει δὲ καὶ σὺ, ἀγαπητὲ, εί μή οὕτως ἔχει. Εἰ θαρῥοῦσιν οἷς ἐφεῦρον αὐτοὶ κακοῖς, έπισπείραντος αὐτοῖς τοῦ διαβόλου τὴν κακοφροσύνην, ἀπολογείσθωσαν περὶ ὧν ἐγκληθέντες ἀπεδείχθησαν αἱρετικοὶ, καὶ τότε λοιπὸν αἰτιάσθωσαν, εἷ δύνανται, τὰ κατʼ αὐτῶν ὁρισθέντω,οὐδεὶς γὰρ ἐλεγχθεὶς ἐπὶ φόνῳ καὶ μοιχείᾳ μετὰ τήν δίκην χώραν ἔχει τὴν ἀπόφασιν τοῦ κρίναντος αἰτιᾶσθαι, διὰ τί μὴ οὕτως, ἀλλʼ ἐκείνως ἐλάλησε. Τοῦτο γὰρ οὐκ ἐλευθεροῖ τὸν κριθέντα, ἀλλά καὶ μᾶλλον αὐτοῦ τὸ ἔγκλημα διὰ τὴν προπέτειαν καὶ τὴν τόλμαν ἐπαυξάνει. Οὐκοῦν καὶ οὗτοι ἢ δεικνύτωσαν τὸ φρόνημα ἑαυτῶν εὐσεβές · κατηγορηθέντες γὰρ ἠλέγχθησαν, οὐ μεμψάμενοι πρότερον · καὶ δίκαιόν ἐστι τοὺς αἰτιαθέντας μηδὲν ἕτερον ποιεῖν ἢ ἀπολογεῖσθαι· ἢ εἰ τὸ συνειδὸς ἔχουσι ῥυπαρὸν, καὶ συνορῶσιν ἑαυτοὺς ἀσεβοῦντας, μὴ αἷτιάσθωσαν ἃ ἀγνοοῦσιν, ’ίνα μὴ καὶ διπλοῦν κακὸν, ἀσεβείας ἔγκλημα καὶ ἀπαιδευσίας ἀπενέγκωνται μέμψιν. Ἐξεταζέτωσαν δέ μᾶλλον φιλομαθῶς, ’ίνʼ, ἐπιγνόντες ἃ πρότερον ἠγνόουν, ἀπονίψωνται τὰς ἑαυτῶν ἀσεβεῖς ἀκοὰς τῷ τῆς ἀληθείας νάματι καὶ τοῖς τῆς εὐσεβείας δόγμασιν. Οὕτω γὰρ καὶ ἐν τῇ κατὰ Νίκαιαν συνόδῳ γέγονε τοῖς περὶ Εὐσέβιον.

Ioudaioi men oun hoi tote toiaota ponēreuomenoi, kai arnoumenoi ton Kyrion, eikotōs tōn te nomōn kai tēs pros tous pateras epange).ias exō gegonasi ; kai Areianoi de nyn Ioudaizontes, tauton moi dokousi paschein tǭ Kaïairą kai tois tote (Idarisaiois; ouden gar horōntes eulogon echousan heautōn tēn aʼiresin, proisaseis epinoousi;,iia ti touto, kai. o mē touto gegraptai? Kai mē toi thaumasę̄s, ei toiauta nyn mēchanōntai; metʼ oligon gar kai heis hybreis ektrapēsontai, kai meta tauta tēn speiran kai ton chiliarchon apeilgssousin ; en toutois gar estin autōn hē dokousa systasis tēs kakodoxias. Ton gar tou Theou Logon arnoumenoi, eikotōs kai logou pantos heiʼsin erēmoi. Tauta goun eidōs, ouden an apekrinamēn erōtōsin ekeinois* epeidē de hē sē Diathesis hapę̄tēse gnōnai ta en tę̄ synodǭ prachthenta, ouch hyperethemēn, allʼ euthys, hōs tote gegone, dedēlōka, deixas diʼ oligōn hoson eusebous phronēseōs hē ’Dreianē aʼiresis eperētai, kai monon prophaseis plattontai. Skopei de kai sy, agapēte, ei mē houtōs echei. Ei tharrhousin hois epheuron autoi kakois, epispeirantos autois tou diabolou tēn kakophrosynēn, apologeisthōsan peri hōn enklēthentes apedeichthēsan hairetikoi, kai tote loipon aitiasthōsan, hei dynantai, ta katʼ autōn horisthentō,oudeis gar elenchtheis epi phonǭ kai moicheią meta tēn dikēn chōran echei tēn apophasin tou krinantos aitiasthai, dia ti mē houtōs, allʼ ekeinōs elalēse. Touto gar ouk eleutheroi ton krithenta, alla kai mallon autou to enklēma dia tēn propeteian kai tēn tolman epauxanei. Oukoun kai houtoi ē deiknytōsan to phronēma heautōn eusebes ; katēgorēthentes gar ēlenchthēsan, ou mempsamenoi proteron ; kai dikaion esti tous aitiathentas mēden heteron poiein ē apologeisthai; ē ei to syneidos echousi rhyparon, kai synorōsin heautous asebountas, mē haitiasthōsan ha agnoousin, ’ina mē kai diploun kakon, asebeias enklēma kai apaideusias apenenkōntai mempsin. Exetazetōsan de mallon philomathōs, ’inʼ, epignontes ha proteron ēgnooun, aponipsōntai tas heautōn asebeis akoas tǭ tēs alētheias namati kai tois tēs eusebeias dogmasin. Houtō gar kai en tę̄ kata Nikaian synodǭ gegone tois peri Eusebion.

The Jews of that time, then, who acted so wickedly and denied the Lord, rightly fell away from both the laws and the promise made to the fathers; and the Arians, Judaizing now, seem to me to be in the same case as Caiaphas and the Pharisees of that time. For since they see that their heresy has nothing reasonable in it, they invent pretexts: “Why was this written, and why not that?” And do not wonder if they now contrive such things; in a little while they will turn to insults as well, and after that they will threaten us with “the band and the tribune.” For in these lies what seems to be the strength of their false doctrine. Denying the Word of God, they are rightly destitute of all reason. Knowing this, I would not have answered their questions; but since your affection asked to learn what was done at the council, I did not put it off, but have at once made known how it happened, showing in a few words how destitute of godly understanding the Arian heresy is, and that they merely fabricate pretexts. Consider for yourself too, beloved, whether it is not so. If they are confident in the evils they themselves invented, the devil having sown this perversity in them, let them defend themselves on the charges on which they were shown to be heretics, and then, if they can, let them find fault with what was decreed against them. For no one convicted of murder or adultery is at liberty after the trial to blame the sentence of the judge, asking why he spoke thus and not otherwise. That does not acquit the condemned man, but rather increases his guilt because of his rashness and daring. Let these men, then, either show that their own mind is godly (for they were accused and convicted, not complainants first, and it is right that the accused do nothing but defend themselves), or, if they have a defiled conscience and see that they are impious, let them not find fault with what they do not understand, lest they incur a double evil, the charge of impiety and the reproach of ignorance. Let them rather inquire with a love of learning, so that, coming to know what they did not know before, they may wash their impious ears in the stream of truth and in the doctrines of godliness. For that is what happened to Eusebius’s party at the council of Nicaea.

Chapter 3

3PG 25:420c–421b

ξΩς ἐφιλονείκουν ἀσεβοῦντες, καὶ θεομαχεῖν ἐπεχείρουν, τὰ μὲν λεγόμενα παρʼ αὐτῶν ἀςεβείας ἧν μεστά ο oi δὲ συνελθόντες ἐπίσκοποι (ἦσαν δὲ πλέον ἢ ἔλασσον τριακόσιοι) πράως καὶ φιλανθρώπως ἀπῄτουν αὐτοὺς περὶ ὧν ἔλεγον διδόναι λόγον καί δείξεις εὐσεβεῖς. Ὠς δὲ καὶ μόνον φθεγγόμενοι κατεγινώσκοντο, καὶ πρὸς ἑαυτοὺς διεμάχοντο, πολλὴν ὁρῶντες τῆς ἑαυτῶν αἱρέσεως τήν ἀπορίαν, ἀχανεῖς μὲν ἔμενον,οὗτοι, καὶ διὰ τῆς σιωπῆς ὡμολόγουν τήν ἐπὶ τῇ κακοδοξίᾳ αὐτῶν αἰσχύνην. Οἱ τοίνυν ἐπίσκοποι, λοιπὸν ἀνελόντες τὰ παρʼ αὐτῶν ἐπινοηθέντα ῥήματα, οὕτως ἐξέθεντο κατʼ αὐτῶν τὴν ὑγιαίνουσαν καὶ ἐκκλησιαπικὴν πίστιν· πάντων τε ὑπογραψάντων, ὑπέγραψαν καὶ οἱ περὶ Εὑσέβιον τούτοις τοῖς μασιν, οἷς αἰτιῶνται νῦν οὗτοι · λέγω δὴ τῷ ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας καὶ τῷ ὁμοουσίῳ, καὶ ὅτι μήτε κτίσμά, ἢ ποίημα, μήτε τῶν γενητῶν ἐστιν ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Υἱὸς, ἀλλά γέννημα ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Πατρός ἐστιν ὁ Λόγος. Καὶ τό γε παράδοξον, Εὐσέβιος ὁ ἀπὸ Καισαρείας τῆς Παλαιστίνης, καί τι πρὸ μιᾶς ἀρνούμενος, ὅμως ὕστερον ὑπογράψας, ἐπέστειλε τῇ Ἐκκλησία ἐαυτςῦ, λέγων ταύτην εἶναι τῆς Ἐκκλησίας την πίστιν καὶ τῶν Πατέρων τὴν παράδοσιν· ι πᾶσί τε φανερῶς ἔδειξεν, ὅτι πρότερον ἐσφάλλοντο, xui μάτην ἐφιλονείκουν πρὸς τὴν ἀλήθειαν. Ei γὰρ καὶ ᾐσχύνθη τότε ταύταις ταῖς λέξεσι γράψαι, καὶ ὡς ἠθέλησεν αὐτὸς ἀπελογήσατο τῇ Ἐκκλησία, ἀλλά γε διὰ τῆς ἐπιστολῆς τὸ ὁμοούσιον καὶ τὸ ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας μὴ ἀρνησάμενος, φανερῶς τοῦτο σημᾶναι βούλεται. Καὶ πέπονθέ τι δεινόν· ὡς γάρ ἀπολογούμενος, κατηγόρησε λοιπὸν τῶν Ἀρειανῶν, ὅτι, γράψαντες, Οὐκ ἦν ὁ Υὶδς πρὶν γεννηθηναι, οὐκ ἤθελον αὐτὸν εἶναι οὐδέ πρὸ τῆς κατὰ σάρκα γενέσεως. Καὶ τοῦτο οἶδε xui Ἀκάκιος, ἂν μὴ καὶ αὐτὸς φοβηθεὶς νῦν διὰ τὸν καιρὸν ὑποκρίνηται, καὶ ἀρνήσηται τὴν ἀλήθειαν. Ὑπέταξα γοῦν ἐν τῷ τέλει τὴν ἐπιστολὴν Εὐσεβίου, ’ίνα ἐκ ταύτης γνῷς τῶν τε χριστομάχων xui κατὰ περιττὸν τήν Ἀκακίου πρὸς τοὺς ἑαυτῶν διδασκάλους ἀγνωμοσύνην.

xŌs ephiloneikoun asebountes, kai theomachein epecheiroun, ta men legomena parʼ autōn asebeias hēn mesta o oi de synelthontes episkopoi (ēsan de pleon ē elasson triakosioi) praōs kai philanthrōpōs apę̄toun autous peri hōn elegon didonai logon kai deixeis eusebeis. Ōs de kai monon phthengomenoi kateginōskonto, kai pros heautous diemachonto, pollēn horōntes tēs heautōn haireseōs tēn aporian, achaneis men emenon,houtoi, kai dia tēs siōpēs hōmologoun tēn epi tę̄ kakodoxią autōn aischynēn. Hoi toinyn episkopoi, loipon anelontes ta parʼ autōn epinoēthenta rhēmata, houtōs exethento katʼ autōn tēn hygiainousan kai ekklēsiapikēn pistin; pantōn te hypograpsantōn, hypegrapsan kai hoi peri Heusebion toutois tois masin, hois aitiōntai nyn houtoi ; legō dē tǭ ek tēs ousias kai tǭ homoousiǭ, kai hoti mēte ktisma, ē poiēma, mēte tōn genētōn estin ho tou Theou Huios, alla gennēma ek tēs ousias tou Patros estin ho Logos. Kai to ge paradoxon, Eusebios ho apo Kaisareias tēs Palaistinēs, kai ti pro mias arnoumenos, homōs hysteron hypograpsas, epesteile tę̄ Ekklēsia eautsy, legōn tautēn einai tēs Ekklēsias tēn pistin kai tōn Paterōn tēn paradosin; i pasi te phanerōs edeixen, hoti proteron esphallonto, xui matēn ephiloneikoun pros tēn alētheian. Ei gar kai ę̄schynthē tote tautais tais lexesi grapsai, kai hōs ēthelēsen autos apelogēsato tę̄ Ekklēsia, alla ge dia tēs epistolēs to homoousion kai to ek tēs ousias mē arnēsamenos, phanerōs touto sēmanai bouletai. Kai peponthe ti deinon; hōs gar apologoumenos, katēgorēse loipon tōn Areianōn, hoti, grapsantes, Ouk ēn ho Uids prin gennēthēnai, ouk ēthelon auton einai oude pro tēs kata sarka geneseōs. Kai touto oide xui Akakios, an mē kai autos phobētheis nyn dia ton kairon hypokrinētai, kai arnēsētai tēn alētheian. Hypetaxa goun en tǭ telei tēn epistolēn Eusebiou, ’ina ek tautēs gnǭs tōn te christomachōn xui kata peritton tēn Akakiou pros tous heautōn didaskalous agnōmosynēn.

When they persisted in their impious contention and attempted to fight against God, what they said was full of impiety; but the bishops who had assembled (they were about three hundred, more or less) asked them mildly and kindly to give an account of what they were saying and godly proofs. But when, as soon as they spoke, they were condemned, and fought among themselves, seeing how great was the perplexity of their heresy, they stood speechless and by their silence confessed their shame at their false doctrine. So the bishops, having done away with the expressions they had invented, then set forth against them the sound and ecclesiastical faith; and when all subscribed, Eusebius’s party also subscribed to these very expressions which these men now find fault with—I mean “from the essence” and “of the same essence,” and that the Son of God is neither a creature nor a thing made nor one of the originated things, but that the Word is an offspring from the essence of the Father. And what is remarkable, Eusebius of Caesarea in Palestine, who had been denying it the day before, nevertheless subscribed afterwards and wrote to his church, saying that this was the faith of the church and the tradition of the fathers; and he plainly showed to all that they had been in error before and had contended against the truth in vain. For though he was ashamed at the time to write in these terms and excused himself to his church as he wished, still, by not denying “of the same essence” and “from the essence” in his letter, he plainly means to signify this. And he got into a sad plight: for in defending himself he went on to accuse the Arians, because, by writing “The Son was not before he was begotten,” they would not allow him to exist even before his birth according to the flesh. And Acacius knows this too, unless he also, now afraid because of the times, plays a part and denies the truth. I have therefore appended Eusebius’s letter at the end, so that from it you may learn the ingratitude of the Christ-fighters toward their own teachers, and of Acacius above all.

Chapter 4

4PG 25:421b

Πῶς τοίνυν οὐκ ἀδικοῦσιν οὗτοι, κᾶν ἐνθυμούμενοι μόνον ἀντιλέγειν τῇ τοσαύτῃ καὶ οἷκουμενικῇ συνόδῳ ; Πῶς ού παρανομΟὖσι τολμῶντες ἀντιβλέπειν τοῖς καλῶς ὁρισθεῖσι κατά τῆς Ἀρειανῆς αἱρέσεως, καὶ μαρτυρουμένοις ὑπὸ τῶν αὐτοὺς πρότερον ἀσεβεῖν διδαξάντων ; Ei δὲ καὶ μετά τὸ ’ὑπογράψαι μετεβάλοντο οἱ περί Εὐσέβιον, καὶ ὡς κύνες εἷς τὸ ίδιον ἐξέραμα τῆς ἀσεβείας ἐπέστρεψαν· πῶς οὐχὶ καῖʼ μὀὶλλον ἄξιοι μίσους οἱ νῦν ἀντιλέγοι τες, ὅτι, τὴν ἐλευθερίαν τῆς έαυτῶν ψυχῆς ἄλλοις προπίνοντες, τούτους καί καθηγεμόνας τῆς αἱρέσεως ἔχειν ἐθέλουσιν ἀνθρώπους, ὠς εἶπεν ὁ Ἰάκωβος, διψύχους καὶ ἀκαταστάτους ὄντας ἐν πάσαις ταῖς ὁδοῖς αὐτῶν, καὶ μὴ μίαν μὲν ἔχοντας γνώμην, ἄλλοτε δὲ ἄλλως μεταβαλλομένους, καὶ νῦν μὲν ἐπαινοῦντας '0 λέγουσι, μετʼ ὀλίγον δὲ ψέγοντας ὅπερ εἰρήκασι, καὶ πάλιν ἐπαινοῦντας ὅπερ πρὸ μικροῦ διέβαλλον. Τοῦτο δὲ, ὡς ὀ Ποιμήν εἷʼρηκεν, ἔκγονόν ἐστι διαβόλου, καὶ καπήλων δὲ μᾶλλον καὶ ού διδασκάλων ἐστὶ γνώρισμα. Ἔστι γὰρ, ὠς οἱ Πατέρες παραδεδώκασιν, ὅντως διδασκαλία, καὶ διδασκάλων ἀληθῶς τοῦτο τεκμήριον, τὸ τὰ αὐτὰ ἀλλήλοις ὁμολογεῖν, καὶ μή ἀμφισβητεῖν μήτε πρὸς ἑαυτοὺς, μήτε πρὸς τοὺς ἑαυτῶν πατέρας. Οἱ γάρ μὴ τοῦτον διακείμενοι τὸν τρόπον μοχθηροὶ μᾶλλον xui οὐκ ἀληθεῖς ἂν καλοῖντο διδάσκαλοι. Ἓλληνες γοῦν, οὐχ ὁμολογοῦντες τά αὐτὰ, ἀλλά καὶ πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἀμφισβητοῦντες, οὐκ ἀληθῆ τὴν διδασκαλίαν ἔχουσιν· οἱ δὲ ἅγιοι καὶ τῷ ὄντι τῆς ἀληθείας κήρυκες ἀλλήλοις τε συμφωνοῦσι, xui οί διαφέρονται πρὸς ἑαυτούς. Εἰ γὰρ καὶ διαφόροις χρόνοις γεγόνασιν, ἀλλʼ εἷς ταύτὸν ἀλλήλοις ὁρμῶσιν, ἐνὸς ὅντες τοῦ Θεοῦ προφῆται, καὶ τὸν αὐτὸν συμφώνως εὐαγγελιζόμενοι Λόγον.

Pōs toinyn ouk adikousin houtoi, kan enthymoumenoi monon antilegein tę̄ tosautę̄ kai hoikoumenikę̄ synodǭ ? Pōs ou paranomOusi tolmōntes antiblepein tois kalōs horistheisi kata tēs Areianēs haireseōs, kai martyroumenois hypo tōn autous proteron asebein didaxantōn ? Ei de kai meta to ’hypograpsai metebalonto hoi peri Eusebion, kai hōs kynes heis to idion exerama tēs asebeias epestrepsan; pōs ouchi kaiʼ moillon axioi misous hoi nyn antilegoi tes, hoti, tēn eleutherian tēs eautōn psychēs allois propinontes, toutous kai kathēgemonas tēs haireseōs echein ethelousin anthrōpous, ōs eipen ho Iakōbos, dipsychous kai akatastatous ontas en pasais tais hodois autōn, kai mē mian men echontas gnōmēn, allote de allōs metaballomenous, kai nyn men epainountas '0 legousi, metʼ oligon de psegontas hoper eirēkasi, kai palin epainountas hoper pro mikrou dieballon. Touto de, hōs o Poimēn heiʼrēken, ekgonon esti diabolou, kai kapēlōn de mallon kai ou didaskalōn esti gnōrisma. Esti gar, ōs hoi Pateres paradedōkasin, hontōs didaskalia, kai didaskalōn alēthōs touto tekmērion, to ta auta allēlois homologein, kai mē amphisbētein mēte pros heautous, mēte pros tous heautōn pateras. Hoi gar mē touton diakeimenoi ton tropon mochthēroi mallon xui ouk alētheis an kalointo didaskaloi. Hellēnes goun, ouch homologountes ta auta, alla kai pros allēlous amphisbētountes, ouk alēthē tēn didaskalian echousin; hoi de hagioi kai tǭ onti tēs alētheias kērykes allēlois te symphōnousi, xui oi diapherontai pros heautous. Ei gar kai diaphorois chronois gegonasin, allʼ heis tauton allēlois hormōsin, enos hontes tou Theou prophētai, kai ton auton symphōnōs euangelizomenoi Logon.

How then are these men not in the wrong, if they so much as think of contradicting so great and so ecumenical a council? How are they not lawless, daring to set themselves against what was rightly defined against the Arian heresy and attested by those who earlier taught them impiety? And if, after subscribing, Eusebius’s party changed and, like dogs, returned to their own vomit of impiety, are not those who contradict now all the more deserving of hatred, since, signing away the freedom of their own souls to others, they are willing to have as leaders of the heresy men who, as James said, are double-minded and unstable in all their ways, not holding one opinion but changing now this way, now that, now praising what they say and shortly afterwards blaming what they have said, and again praising what a little before they were attacking? This, as the Shepherd has said, is offspring of the devil, and the mark of hucksters rather than of teachers. For, as the fathers have handed down, this is true teaching and the genuine proof of teachers: to confess the same things as one another, and not to disagree either among themselves or with their own fathers. Those who are not so disposed should be called wicked rather than true teachers. The Greeks, at any rate, since they do not confess the same things but dispute with one another, do not have true teaching; but the saints, who are in truth heralds of the truth, agree with one another and do not differ among themselves. For though they lived at different times, they all press toward the same goal, being prophets of the one God and proclaiming the same Word in harmony.

Chapter 5

5PG 25:424a–425a

’Ἃ γοῦν Μωσῆς ἐδίδασκε, ταῦθʼ Ἀβραὰμ ἐφύλαττενο ἃ δὲ Ἀβραάμ ἐφύλαττε, ταῦτα Νῶε καὶ Ἑνὼχ ἐγίνωσκον, διακρίνοντες καθαρά καὶ ἀκάθαρτα, καὶ εὐάρεστοι γινόμενοι τῷ Θεῷ. Καί γὰρ καὶ ’Ἅβελ οὕτως ἐμαρτύρησεν, ἐπιστάμενος ταῦτα ἅπερ ἦν μαθὼν παρᾶ τοῦ Ἀδὰμ, τοῦ καὶ αὐτοῦ μαθόντος παρά Κυρίου, ὃς καὶ, ἐπὶ συντελείᾳ τῶν αἰώνων ἐλθὼν εἰς ἀθέτησιν τῆς ὁμαρτίας,,ἔλεγενο Οὐκ ἐντολὴν καινὴν δίδωμι ὑμῖν, ἀλλʼ ἐντολὴν παλαιὰν, ἣν ἠκούσατε ἀπʼ ἀρχῆς. Διά τοῦτο καὶ ὁ παρʼ αὐτοῦ μαθὼν ὁ μακάριος ἀπόστολος Παῦλος, τὰ μὲν ἐκκλησιαστικᾶ διατυπῶν, οὐδὲ διακόνους ἠθέλησεν εἶναι διλόγους, μήτιγε ἐπισκόπους· τοῖς δὲ Γαλάταις ἐπιπλήττων, ἀπεφύνατο καθόλου λέγωνʼ Ei’ τις ὑμᾶς εὐαγγελίζεται παρʼ ὃ παρελάβετε, ἀνάθεμα ἔστω, καθὼς προείρηκα, καὶ πάλιν λέγω. Ἀλλά καὶ ἐάν ἡμεῖς ἢ ἅγγελος ἐξ οὐρανοῦ εὐαγγελίσηται ὑμᾶς παρʼ ’ὀ παρελάβετε, ἀνάθεμα ἔστω. Τοῦ τοίνυν ’Δποστόλου ταῦτα λὲγοντος, ἢ καὶ οὗτοι τοὺς περὶ Εὐσέβιον μεταβαλλομόνους καὶ λὲγοντας ἓτερα παρὰ τά ὑπέγραψαν, ἀνάθεμα ποιείτωσαν ἢ εἰ γινώσκουσιν αὐτοὺς καλῶς ὑπογράψαντας, μὴ γογγυζέτωσαν κατά τῆς τηλικαύτης συνόδου. Ei δὲ μήτε τοῦτο μήτε ἐκεῖνο ποιοῦσι, δῆλοί εἰσι καὶ αὐτοὶ παντὶ ἀνέμῳ καί κλύδωνι περιφερόμενοι, καί μὴ ταῖς ἰδίαις, ἀλλά ἀλλοτρίαις ἑλκόμενοι γνώμαιςο τοιοῦτοι δὲ ὄντες, οὐδὲ νῦν, τοιαύτας προβαλλόμενοι προφάσεις, ἀξιόπιστοί εἰσιν. ’Λλλά καὶ παυέσθωσαν αἰτιώμενοί ἃ μὴ γινώσκουσι· τάχα δὲ οὐδὲ διακρίνειν εἶδότε ἀπλῶς τὸ μὲν πονηρὸν λέγνυσι καλὸν, τὸ δὲ καλὸν πονηρόν· καὶ νομίζουσι τὸ μὲν πικρὸν εἶναι γλυκὺ, τὸ δὲ γλυκὺ πικρόν. ’Δμέλει τὰ μὲν κριθέντα κακά καὶ ἀποδοκιμασθέντα κρατεῖν ἐθέλουσι, τὰ δὲ καλῶς ὁρισθέντα βιάζονται διαβάλλειν. Ἔδει μὲν οὗν μήθʼ ἡμὰς ἔτι τινὰ τούτων ἀπόλογον ποιεῖσθαι, καὶ πρὸς τὰς ματαίας αὐτῶν προφάσεις ἀποκρίνεσθαι, μήτʼ ἐκείνους ἔτι φιλονεικεῖν, ἀλλὰ συντίθεσθαι οἷς ὑπέγραψαν οἱ ἡγεμόνες τῆς αἱρέσεως αὐτῶν, εἰδότας, ὡς ἡ μὲν μετά ταῦτα μεταβολὴ τῶν περὶ Εύσέβιον ὕποπτός ἐστι καὶ κακοήθης τὸ δὲ ὑπογράψαι μετά τὸ δυνηθῆναῖ κᾶν τὸ βραχύτατον ἀπολολήσασθαι ‘ τοῦτο δείκνυσιν ἀληθῶς ἀσεβῆ τήν Ἀρειανην αʼίρεσιν. Καὶ γὰρ ού πρότερον ὑπέγραψαν, εἷ μὴ κατὲγνωσαν αὐτῆς καὶ ού πρότερον κατέγνωσαν, εἰμὴ πανταχόθεν ἀπορήσαντες ᾐσχύνθησαν. Ωστε τὸ μεταβάλλεσθαι τῆς εἷς ἀσέβειαν φιλονεικίας ἔλεγχός ἐστι. Διὸ ἔδει μὲν, καθάπερ εἴρηται, καὶ τούτους ἠρεμεῖν· ἐπειδὴ δὲ δεινοὶ πρὸς ἀναισχυντίαν εἰσὶ, καὶ νομίζουσιν ἴσως αὐτοὶ μᾶλλον ἐκείνων δύνασθαι προστῆναι τῆς διαβολικῆς ταύτης ἀσεβείαςʼ εἷ καὶ φθάσας διά τῆς προτέρας ἐπιπολῆς τῆς πρὸς σὲ γραφείσης πλατυτέρῳ τῷ κατʼ αὐτῶν ἐλέγχῳ κεχρημένος· ὅμως φέρε καὶ νῦν τούτους, ὥσπερ ἐκείνους, καθʼ ἕκαστον τῶν ὑπʼ αὐτῶν λεγομὲνων ἐξετάσομεν ΔειχΟ-νςσεται γὰρ οὐδὲν ἦττον καὶ νῦν οὐχ ὑγιὴς, ἀλλά τις δαιμονιώδης αὐτῶν ἡ αʼίρεσις.

’Ha goun Mōsēs edidaske, tauthʼ Abraam ephylatteno ha de Abraam ephylatte, tauta Nōe kai Henōch eginōskon, diakrinontes kathara kai akatharta, kai euarestoi ginomenoi tǭ Theǭ. Kai gar kai ’Habel houtōs emartyrēsen, epistamenos tauta haper ēn mathōn para tou Adam, tou kai autou mathontos para Kyriou, hos kai, epi synteleią tōn aiōnōn elthōn eis athetēsin tēs homartias,,elegeno Ouk entolēn kainēn didōmi hymin, allʼ entolēn palaian, hēn ēkousate apʼ archēs. Dia touto kai ho parʼ autou mathōn ho makarios apostolos Paulos, ta men ekklēsiastika diatypōn, oude diakonous ēthelēsen einai dilogous, mētige episkopous; tois de Galatais epiplēttōn, apephynato katholou legōnʼ Ei’ tis hymas euangelizetai parʼ ho parelabete, anathema estō, kathōs proeirēka, kai palin legō. Alla kai ean hēmeis ē hangelos ex ouranou euangelisētai hymas parʼ ’o parelabete, anathema estō. Tou toinyn ’Dpostolou tauta legontos, ē kai houtoi tous peri Eusebion metaballomonous kai legontas hetera para ta hypegrapsan, anathema poieitōsan ē ei ginōskousin autous kalōs hypograpsantas, mē gongyzetōsan kata tēs tēlikautēs synodou. Ei de mēte touto mēte ekeino poiousi, dēloi eisi kai autoi panti anemǭ kai klydōni peripheromenoi, kai mē tais idiais, alla allotriais helkomenoi gnōmaiso toioutoi de ontes, oude nyn, toiautas proballomenoi prophaseis, axiopistoi eisin. ’Llla kai pauesthōsan aitiōmenoi ha mē ginōskousi; tacha de oude diakrinein eidote aplōs to men ponēron legnysi kalon, to de kalon ponēron; kai nomizousi to men pikron einai glyky, to de glyky pikron. ’Dmelei ta men krithenta kaka kai apodokimasthenta kratein ethelousi, ta de kalōs horisthenta biazontai diaballein. Edei men houn mēthʼ hēmas eti tina toutōn apologon poieisthai, kai pros tas mataias autōn prophaseis apokrinesthai, mētʼ ekeinous eti philoneikein, alla syntithesthai hois hypegrapsan hoi hēgemones tēs haireseōs autōn, eidotas, hōs hē men meta tauta metabolē tōn peri Eusebion hypoptos esti kai kakoēthēs to de hypograpsai meta to dynēthēnai kan to brachytaton apololēsasthai ‘ touto deiknysin alēthōs asebē tēn Areianēn aʼiresin. Kai gar ou proteron hypegrapsan, hei mē kategnōsan autēs kai ou proteron kategnōsan, eimē pantachothen aporēsantes ę̄schynthēsan. Ōste to metaballesthai tēs heis asebeian philoneikias elenchos esti. Dio edei men, kathaper eirētai, kai toutous ēremein; epeidē de deinoi pros anaischyntian eisi, kai nomizousin isōs autoi mallon ekeinōn dynasthai prostēnai tēs diabolikēs tautēs asebeiasʼ hei kai phthasas dia tēs proteras epipolēs tēs pros se grapheisēs platyterǭ tǭ katʼ autōn elenchǭ kechrēmenos; homōs phere kai nyn toutous, hōsper ekeinous, kathʼ hekaston tōn hypʼ autōn legomenōn exetasomen DeichO-nssetai gar ouden ētton kai nyn ouch hygiēs, alla tis daimoniōdēs autōn hē aʼiresis.

What Moses taught, that Abraham kept; and what Abraham kept, Noah and Enoch knew, distinguishing clean from unclean and becoming well-pleasing to God. For Abel too bore witness in this way, knowing what he had learned from Adam, who himself had learned from the Lord, who, when he came at the consummation of the ages to put away sin, said: “I give you no new commandment, but an old commandment, which you have heard from the beginning.” For this reason the blessed apostle Paul too, who learned from him, when he laid down the order of the church, would not have even deacons double-tongued, much less bishops; and rebuking the Galatians he made a universal declaration, saying: “If anyone preaches to you anything other than what you received, let him be accursed; as I have said before, so I say again. Even if we or an angel from heaven should preach to you anything other than what you received, let him be accursed.” Since, then, the apostle says this, let these men either anathematize Eusebius’s party for changing and saying other things than what they subscribed, or, if they know that they subscribed rightly, let them not murmur against so great a council. But if they do neither the one nor the other, it is plain that they too are carried about by every wind and wave, led not by their own opinions but by those of others; and being such, they are not to be trusted now either, when they put forward such pretexts. Let them stop finding fault with what they do not know; perhaps, not knowing how to discern, they simply call evil good and good evil, and think bitter to be sweet and sweet bitter. Certainly they wish to uphold what was judged evil and rejected, and they strive to slander what was rightly defined. We ought, then, no longer to make any defense against them or to answer their vain pretexts, and they for their part ought to contend no longer, but to agree with what the leaders of their heresy subscribed, knowing that the later change of Eusebius’s party is suspicious and malicious, while their subscribing, when they had been able to make even the briefest defense, shows the Arian heresy to be truly impious. For they did not subscribe until they had condemned it, and they did not condemn it until, at a loss on every side, they were put to shame. So the change is a proof of their contentiousness for impiety. Therefore, as has been said, these men too ought to keep quiet; but since they are clever at shamelessness, and perhaps think that they are better able than those men to champion this devilish impiety, then, although in the earlier letter written to you I have already used a fuller refutation against them, come, let us examine these men now too, as we did those, on each of the things they say. For it will be shown no less now that their heresy is not sound, but something demonic.

Chapter 6

6PG 25:425a–428a

Φασὶ τοίνυν, ὥσπερ κάκείνοις ἐδόκει, καὶ τετολλήκασι λέγεινʼ ‹‹ Οὐκ ἀεὶ Ιῖατὴρ, οὐκ ἀεὶ Υἱός· οὐκ ἦν γάρ ὃΥἱὸς πρὶν γεννηθῇ, ἀλλʼ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων γέγονε καὶ αὐτός· διὸ καὶ οὐκ άεῖ Πατὴρ 6 Θεὸς γέγονε τοῦ Υιοῦ ἀλλʼ ὅτε γέγονε καὶ ἐκτίσθη ὁ Υἱὸς, τότε καὶ 6 Θεὸς ἐκλήθη Πατὴρ αὐτοῦ· κτίσμα γάρ ἐστι καὶ ποίημα 6 Λόγος, καὶ ξένος καὶ ἀνόμοιος κατʼ οὐσίαν τοῦ Πατρός ἐστινʼ οὔτε δέ φῦσει καὶ ἀληθινὸς Λόγος τοῦ Πατρός ἐστιν 6 Υἱὸς, οὔτε ἡ μόνη καὶ ἀληθινή Σοφία αὐτοῦ ἐστιν, ἀλλᾶ κτίσμα καὶ εἷς τῶν ποιημάτιον ὢν, καταχρηστικῶς λέγεται Λόγος καὶ Σοφία. Λόγῳ γάρ τῷ ὄντι ἐν τῷ Θεῷ γέγονε καὶ αὐτὸς, ὥσπερ καί τά πάντα. Διὸ οἵ.δέ ἀληθινὸς θεός ἐστιν 6 Υἱός. ›› Ἐγὼ δὲ τοῦτο πρῶτον καὶ τούτους ἐρωτῆσαι βούλομαι τί ἐστιν ὅλως Υἱὸς, καὶ τίνος ἐστί τὸ ὄνομα τοῦτο σημαντικὸν, ἵνʼ οὕτως αὐτοὶ τα λεγόμενα παρʼ αὐτῶν κᾶν οὕτω νοῆσαι δυνηθῶσιν. Ἡ μὲν γάρ Οεία Γραφή δι- ,ς πλῆν τὴν ἐκ τοῦ ὀνόματος τούτου διάνοιαν ἡμῖν σημαίνει, μίαν μὲν περὶ ὧν Μωυσῆς ἐν τῷ νόμῳ φησίν· Ἐάν εἶσακούσητε τῆς φωνῆς Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ ὑμῶν, φυλάσσειν πάσας τάς ἐντολάς αὐτοῦ, ὅσα ἐγὼ ἐντέλλομαί σοι σήμερον, ποιεῖν τὸ καλὸν καὶ τὸ ἀρεστὸν ἐναντίον Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ σου· υἱοί ἐστε Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ ἡμῶν· καθὼς καὶ ἐν τῷ Εὐαγγελίῳ φησὶν 6 Ἰωάννης· Ὅσοι δὲ ἔλαβον αὐτὸν, ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς ἐξουσίαν τέκνα Θεοῦ γενέσθαν ἐτέραν δὲ διάνοιαν, καθʼ ἣν Ἰσαάκ τοῦ ’Δβραάμ ἐστιν υἱὸς, καὶ ὁ Ἰακὼβ τοῦ Ἰσαὰκ, καὶ οἱ πατριάρχαι του Ἰακώβ. Αὐτοὶ δὲ κατὰ ποίαν ἄρα τούτων νομίσαντες εἶναι τὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ Υἱὸν, τοιαῦτα περὶ αὐτοῦ μυθολογοῦσιν ; Εἷς γάρ τήν αῦτήν ἀσέβειαν εὖ οἶδʼ ὅτι συνδραμοῦνται τοῖς περὶ Εὖσέβιον. Εἰ μὲν οὖν κατά τὴν πρώτην, οἶοί εἰσι καὶ o't ἐκ βελτιώσεως τρόπων ἐπικτώμενοι τὴν τοῦ ὀνόματος χάριν, καὶ λαμβάνοντες ἐξουσίαν, ’ίνα υἱοὶ Θεοῦ γένωνται· τοῦτο γάρ ἔλεοὐδὲν διαφέρειν ἡμῶν δόξειεν, οὐδὲ γον κάκεῖνοι · μονογενὴς ἂν εἷή, ἐξ ἀρετῆς καὶ αὐτὸς ἐσχηκὼς τήν τοῦ Υἱὸς προσηγορίαν. Κᾶν γάρ, ὥς φασι προγνωσθεὶς ἔσεσθαι τοιοῦτος, προλαμβάνῃ, καὶ ἅμα τῷ γενέσθαι δέχηται τό τε ὄνομα καὶ τήν τοῦ ὀνόματος δόξαν ἀλλʼ οὐδὲν διοίσει τῶν μετὰ τὰς πράξεις λαμἷανόντων τὸ ὄνομα, ἕως οὕτω καὶ αὐτὸς υἱὸς εἶναι μεμαρτύρηται. Καὶ γάρ Ἀδὰμ, προλαμβάνων τήν χάριν, καὶ ἅμα τῷ γενέσθαι τεθεὶς έν τῷ παραδείσῳ, οὐδὲν διήνεγκεν οὕτε τοῦ Ἑνὼχ, ’ὸς μετὰ χρόνον τῆς γενέσεως εὐαρεστήσας μετέβη, οὔτε τοῦ Ἀποστόλου καὶ αὐτοῦ μετὰ τὰς πράξεις άρπαγέντος εἷς τὸν παράδεισον, ἀλλʼ οὐδὲ τοῦ ποτε λῃστοῦ, ’ὸς διὰ τὴν ὁμολογίαν ἐπαγγελίαν ἔλαβεν εὐθὺς εἱς τὸν παράδεισον ἔσεσθαι.

Phasi toinyn, hōsper kakeinois edokei, kai tetollēkasi legeinʼ ‹‹ Ouk aei Iiatēr, ouk aei Huios; ouk ēn gar hoUios prin gennēthę̄, allʼ ex ouk ontōn gegone kai autos; dio kai ouk aei Patēr 6 Theos gegone tou Uiou allʼ hote gegone kai ektisthē ho Huios, tote kai 6 Theos eklēthē Patēr autou; ktisma gar esti kai poiēma 6 Logos, kai xenos kai anomoios katʼ ousian tou Patros estinʼ oute de physei kai alēthinos Logos tou Patros estin 6 Huios, oute hē monē kai alēthinē Sophia autou estin, alla ktisma kai heis tōn poiēmation ōn, katachrēstikōs legetai Logos kai Sophia. Logǭ gar tǭ onti en tǭ Theǭ gegone kai autos, hōsper kai ta panta. Dio hoi.de alēthinos theos estin 6 Huios. ›› Egō de touto prōton kai toutous erōtēsai boulomai ti estin holōs Huios, kai tinos esti to onoma touto sēmantikon, hinʼ houtōs autoi ta legomena parʼ autōn kan houtō noēsai dynēthōsin. Hē men gar Oeia Graphē di- ,s plēn tēn ek tou onomatos toutou dianoian hēmin sēmainei, mian men peri hōn Mōysēs en tǭ nomǭ phēsin; Ean eisakousēte tēs phōnēs Kyriou tou Theou hymōn, phylassein pasas tas entolas autou, hosa egō entellomai soi sēmeron, poiein to kalon kai to areston enantion Kyriou tou Theou sou; huioi este Kyriou tou Theou hēmōn; kathōs kai en tǭ Euangeliǭ phēsin 6 Iōannēs; Hosoi de elabon auton, edōken autois exousian tekna Theou genesthan eteran de dianoian, kathʼ hēn Isaak tou ’Dbraam estin huios, kai ho Iakōb tou Isaak, kai hoi patriarchai tou Iakōb. Autoi de kata poian ara toutōn nomisantes einai ton tou Theou Huion, toiauta peri autou mythologousin ? Heis gar tēn autēn asebeian eu oidʼ hoti syndramountai tois peri Eusebion. Ei men oun kata tēn prōtēn, oioi eisi kai o't ek beltiōseōs tropōn epiktōmenoi tēn tou onomatos charin, kai lambanontes exousian, ’ina huioi Theou genōntai; touto gar eleouden diapherein hēmōn doxeien, oude gon kakeinoi ; monogenēs an heiē, ex aretēs kai autos eschēkōs tēn tou Huios prosēgorian. Kan gar, hōs phasi prognōstheis esesthai toioutos, prolambanę̄, kai hama tǭ genesthai dechētai to te onoma kai tēn tou onomatos doxan allʼ ouden dioisei tōn meta tas praxeis lamianontōn to onoma, heōs houtō kai autos huios einai memartyrētai. Kai gar Adam, prolambanōn tēn charin, kai hama tǭ genesthai tetheis en tǭ paradeisǭ, ouden diēnenken houte tou Henōch, ’os meta chronon tēs geneseōs euarestēsas metebē, oute tou Apostolou kai autou meta tas praxeis arpagentos heis ton paradeison, allʼ oude tou pote lę̄stou, ’os dia tēn homologian epangelian elaben euthys heis ton paradeison esesthai.

They say, then, as those men thought, and have dared to say: “Not always Father, not always Son; for the Son was not before he was begotten, but he too came to be from nothing; therefore God has not always been Father of the Son, but when the Son came to be and was created, then God too was called his Father. For the Word is a creature and a thing made, and foreign to and unlike the Father in essence; and the Son is neither by nature the true Word of the Father nor his only and true Wisdom, but being a creature and one of the things made, he is called Word and Wisdom by a misuse of terms. For he too came to be by the Word which is really in God, as all things did. Therefore the Son is not true God either.” I wish first to ask these men too what in general a son is, and of what this name is significant, so that in this way they may at least understand what they themselves are saying. For the divine Scripture indicates to us a twofold sense of this name. One concerns those of whom Moses says in the law: “If you hearken to the voice of the Lord your God, to keep all his commandments that I command you this day, to do what is good and pleasing before the Lord your God, you are sons of the Lord our God”; as John too says in the Gospel: “But as many as received him, to them he gave power to become children of God.” The other sense is that in which Isaac is son of Abraham, and Jacob of Isaac, and the patriarchs of Jacob. In which of these senses, then, do they suppose the Son of God to be, that they tell such fables about him? For I am well aware that they will run into the same impiety as Eusebius’s party. If in the first sense, as with those who gain the grace of the name by improvement of conduct and receive power to become sons of God (for this is what those men too said), he would seem to differ in nothing from us, nor would he be only-begotten, since he too would have obtained the title of Son from virtue. For even if, as they say, being foreknown as one who would be such, he receives it in advance, and as soon as he came to be receives both the name and the glory of the name, still he will differ in nothing from those who receive the name after their deeds, so long as it is in this way that he too is attested as son. For Adam too, though he received grace in advance and was placed in paradise as soon as he came to be, differed in nothing either from Enoch, who after some time from his birth pleased God and was translated, or from the apostle, who likewise after his deeds was caught up into paradise, nor even from the man who was once a robber, who because of his confession received the promise that he would at once be in paradise.

Chapter 7

7PG 25:428a–429b

Ἀλλʼ ἐν τούτοις διωκόμενοι λέξουσιν ἴσως ὃ πολλάκις λέγοντες ἠσχόνθησανο ‹‹ Οὕτω νομίζομεν τὸν Υἱὸν πλέον ἔχειν παρά τὰ ἄλλα, καὶ διὰ τοῦτο Μονογενῆ λέγεσθαι, ὅτι μόνος μὲν αὐτὸς ὑπὸ μόνου τοῦ Θεοῦ γέγονε, τά δʼ ἀλλα πάντα παρὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ διὰ τοῦ Υῖοῦ ἐκτίσθη. ›› Τίς ἄρα ταύτην ὑμῖν τὴν μωρὰν καὶ καινὴν ἐπίνοιαν ὑπέβαλεν, ’ίνα εʼίπητε · Τὸν μὲν Υῖὸν μόνον μόνος ὁ Πατήρ αὐτούργησε, τὰ δʼ ἄλλα πάντα διὰ τοῦ Υἱοῦ γέγονεν ὡς διʼ ὑπουργοῦ ; Εἰ μὲν γάρ διὰ τὸ κάμνειν ἠρκέσθη μόνον αὐτουργῆσαι, τὸν Υἱὸν ὁ Θεὸς, τὰ δʼ ἄλλα οὐκέτιο ἆσεβὶς τοιαῦτα περὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ λογίζεσθαι, μάλιστα τοὺς ἀκούσαντας Ἡσαΐου λέγοντος· Θεδς αἰώνιος, Θεὸς ὁ κατασκευάσας τὰ ἄκρα τῆς γῆς, οὐ πεινάσει, οὐδὲ κοπιάσει, οὐδέ ἐστιν ἐξεύρεσις τῆς φρονήσεως αὐτοῦ. Καὶ γὰρ μᾶλλον αὐτὸς τοῖς πεινῶσι δίδωσιν ἰσχὺν, καὶ διὰ τοῦ Λόγου αὐτοῦ τοὺς κάμνοντας ἀναπαύει. Εἰ δὲ ὡς ταπεινὸν ἀπηξίωσεν αὖσὸς τὰ μετὰ τὸν Υἱὸν αὐτουργῆσαι, καὶ τοῦτο μὲν ἀσεβές. Οὐκ ἔστιγὰρ τύφος ἐν τῷ Θεῷ, ὅς γε μετᾶ τοῦ Ἰακὼέ εἷς Αἷίγυπτον κατέρχεται καὶ διὰ μὶν τὸν Ἀβραὰμ. διορθοῦται τὸν Ἀβιμέλεχ χάριν τῆς Σάρῥας, τῷ δὲ Μωϋσῇ ἀνθρώπῳ ὄντι στόμα κατὰ στόμα λαλεῖ, καὶ εἰς μὲν τὸ Σινὰ ὅρος κατέρχεται, τῷ δὲ λαῷ συνεπολέο μει κρυφαία χάριτι τὸν ’Δμαλήκ. Ψεύδεσθε δὲ,ὅμως καὶ τοῦτο λέγοντες· Αὐτὸς γὰρ ἐποίησεν ἡμᾶς, καὶ οὐχ ἡμεῖς· αὐτὸς τέ ἐστιν ὁ διὰ τοῦ Λόγου αὐτοῦ τὰ πάντα τά τε μικρὰ καὶ τὰ μεγάλα ποιήσας· καὶ οὐκ ἔστι διελεῖν τὴν κτίσιν, ὥστε εἰπεῖν τοῦτο μὶν τοῦ Πατρὸς, τοῦτο δὲ τοῦ Υἱοῦʼ ἀλλʼ ἑνός ἐστι Θεοῦ ὡς χειρὶ χρωμένου τῷ ῗδίῳ Λόγῳ, καὶ ἐν αὐτῷ ποιοῦντος τὰ πάντα. Καὶ τοῦτʼ αὐτὸς μὶν ὁ Geo: δεικνὺς ἔλεγεν Ἡ χείρ μου ἐποίησε ταῦτα πάντα ο δὲ Παῦλος τοῦτο μαθὼν ἰδιδασκεν· Εἷς Θεὸς, ἐξ* οὗ τὰ πάντα, καὶ εἶς Κύριος Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς, διʼ οὗ τὰ πάντα. Αὐτὸς γοῦνεᾶεὶ καὶ νῦν λέγει τῷ μὶν ἡλίῳ, καὶ ἀνατέλλει, ταῖς δὲ νεφέλαις ἐντέλλεται, καὶ βρέχει ἐπὶ μίαν μερίδα ἐφʼ ἣν δὲ οὐ βρέχει, ξηραίνεται. Καὶ τὴν μὲν γῆν κελεύει τοὺς καρποὺς ἀποδιδόναι, τὸν δὲ Ἰερεμίαν ἐν τῇ κοιλίᾳ πλάττει. Εἰ δὲ ταῦτα νῦν αὐτὸς ποιεῖ, οὐκ ἔστιν ἀμφίβολον, δτι καὶ κατὰ, τὴν ἀρχὴν οὐκ ἀπηξίωσεν αὐτὸς τὰ πάντα διὰ τοῦ Λόγου ποιῆσαι· μέρη γὰρ τῶν ὅλων ἐστὶ ταῦτα. 8 El 6? ὅ -“ ’Ὗ “ ‘ ' εʼ ”. ν τι μη εοδνατο τα λοιπα κτισμα.α της ἀκρατου χειρὸς τοῦ ἀγεννήτου ’ τὴν ἐργασίαν βασʼ τάξαι, μόνος ὁ Υἱὸς ὑπὸ μόνου τοῦ Θεοῦ γέγονε, τὰ δʼ ἄλλα ὡς διʼ ὑπουργοῦ καὶ βοηθοῦ τοῦ Υἱοῦ γέγονεο καὶ τοῦτο γὰρ Ἀστέριος 6 θύσας ἔγραψενο 6 δὲ ’Ἄρειος μεταγράψας δέδωκε τοῖς ἰδίοιςʼ καὶ λοιπὸν ὡς καλάμῳ τεθραυσμένῳ χρῶνται τῷ ῥηματίῳ τούτῳ, ἀγνοοῦντες τὸ ἐν αὐτῷ σαθρὸν οι παραφρονες. Εἰ γὰρ ἀδύνατον ἦν τὰ γενητᾶ βαστάξαι τὴν χεῖρα τοῦ Θεοῦ· ἔστι δὲ καθʼ ὑμᾶς 6 Υἱὸς εἷς τῶν γενητῶν· πῶς αὐτὸς ἠδυνήθη γενέσθαι παρᾶ μόνου τοῦ Θεοῦ ; Καὶ εἰ τίνα τὰ γενητὰ γένηται, μεσίτου γέγονε χρεία, γενητὸς 66 καθʼ ὑμᾶς ἐστιν 6 Υἱός ἔδει καὶ πρὸ αῦτοῦ μέσον τινὰ εἶναι, ’ίνα κτισθῇ· τοῦ δὲ μεσίτου πάλιν καὶ αὐτοῦ κτίσματος τυγχάνοντος, ἄραρεν, ὅτι κάκεῖνος ἐδέετο μεσίτου ἑτέρου πρὸς τήν ἰδίαν σύστασιν. Κᾶν τις ἄλλον ἐπινοήσῃ, προεπινοήσει τὸν ἐκείνου μεσίτην, ὥστε καὶ εἰς ἄπειρον ἐκπεσεῖν. Οὕτω δὲ ἀεὶ τοῦ μεσίτου ζητουμένου, οὐδὲ ἡ κτίσις συστῆναι δυνήσεται διὰ τὸ μὴ δύνασθαι, ὡς λέγετε, μηδένα τῶν γενητῶν βαστάξαι τὴν ἄκρατον χεῖρα τοῦ ἀγενήτου. Εἰ δὲ, τὸ ἄτοπον τοῦτο συνορῶντες, ἄρα· χεσθε λέγειν, ὅτι ὁ Υἱὸς, κτίσμα ὢν, ἱκανὸς γέγονεν ὥστε ὑπὸ τοῦ ἀγενήτου γενέσθαι· ἐξ ἀνάγκης καὶ τὰ ἄλλα πάντα, γενητὰ ὄντα, δυνατὰ ἦν παρὰ τοῦ ἀγενήτου αὖτουργηθῆναι· κτίσμα γὰρ καθʼ ὑμᾶς κάκεῖνος, ὥσπερ οῦν καὶ ταῦτα πάντα, ἔστι· καὶ περιττή λοιπὸν τοῦ Λόγου ἡ γένεσις κατὰ τήν ἀσεβῆ καὶ μωρὰν ὑμῶν ἐπίνοιαν, αὐτάρκους ὄντος τοῦ Θεοῦ τὰ πάντα αὐτουργεῖν, πάντων τε τῶν γενητῶν δυναμένων τὴν ἄκρατον χεῖρα βαστάξαι τοῦ Θεοῦ. Ἀνοήτου δὴ οὔσης αὐτῶν τῆς τοιαύτης φρε.. νοβλαβείας, ἴδωμεν εἰ μὴ καὶ τὸ λεγόμενον τοῦτο τῶν ἀσεβῶν τὸ σόφισμα πλέον τῶν ἄλλων αὐτῶν ἀλογώτερον ἀναφανείη. ’Δδὰμ μόνος ὑπὸ μόνου τοῦ Θεοῦ διὰ τοῦ Λόγου γέγονενʼ ἀλλʼ οῦκ ἐν τῷ πάλιν τὸν Ἀδὰμ πλέον τι τῶν πάντων ἀνθρώπων ἔχειν, ἢδιαφέρειν τῶν μετʼ αὐτὸν ἄν τις φήσειεν, εἰ μόνος μὲν αὐτὸς ὑπὸ μόνου τοῦ Θεοῦ πεποίηται καὶ πέπλασται, ἡμεῖς δὲ πάντες ἐκ τοῦ Ἀδὰμ γεννώμεθα, καὶ κατά διαδοχὴν τοῦ γένους -ςυνιστάμεθα, ἕως μόνον καὶ αὐτὸς ἐκ γῆς ἐπλάσθη, καὶ μὴ ὢν ’ πρότερον, ὕστερον γέγονεν.

Allʼ en toutois diōkomenoi lexousin isōs ho pollakis legontes ēschonthēsano ‹‹ Houtō nomizomen ton Huion pleon echein para ta alla, kai dia touto Monogenē legesthai, hoti monos men autos hypo monou tou Theou gegone, ta dʼ alla panta para tou Theou dia tou Uiou ektisthē. ›› Tis ara tautēn hymin tēn mōran kai kainēn epinoian hypebalen, ’ina eʼipēte ; Ton men Uion monon monos ho Patēr autourgēse, ta dʼ alla panta dia tou Huiou gegonen hōs diʼ hypourgou ? Ei men gar dia to kamnein ērkesthē monon autourgēsai, ton Huion ho Theos, ta dʼ alla ouketio asebis toiauta peri tou Theou logizesthai, malista tous akousantas Hēsaïou legontos; Theds aiōnios, Theos ho kataskeuasas ta akra tēs gēs, ou peinasei, oude kopiasei, oude estin exeuresis tēs phronēseōs autou. Kai gar mallon autos tois peinōsi didōsin ischyn, kai dia tou Logou autou tous kamnontas anapauei. Ei de hōs tapeinon apēxiōsen ausos ta meta ton Huion autourgēsai, kai touto men asebes. Ouk estigar typhos en tǭ Theǭ, hos ge meta tou Iakōe heis Haiigypton katerchetai kai dia min ton Abraam. diorthoutai ton Abimelech charin tēs Sarrhas, tǭ de Mōÿsę̄ anthrōpǭ onti stoma kata stoma lalei, kai eis men to Sina horos katerchetai, tǭ de laǭ synepoleo mei kryphaia chariti ton ’Dmalēk. Pseudesthe de,homōs kai touto legontes; Autos gar epoiēsen hēmas, kai ouch hēmeis; autos te estin ho dia tou Logou autou ta panta ta te mikra kai ta megala poiēsas; kai ouk esti dielein tēn ktisin, hōste eipein touto min tou Patros, touto de tou Huiouʼ allʼ henos esti Theou hōs cheiri chrōmenou tǭ ïdiǭ Logǭ, kai en autǭ poiountos ta panta. Kai toutʼ autos min ho Geo: deiknys elegen Hē cheir mou epoiēse tauta panta o de Paulos touto mathōn ididasken; Heis Theos, ex* hou ta panta, kai eis Kyrios Iēsous Christos, diʼ hou ta panta. Autos gouneaei kai nyn legei tǭ min hēliǭ, kai anatellei, tais de nephelais entelletai, kai brechei epi mian merida ephʼ hēn de ou brechei, xērainetai. Kai tēn men gēn keleuei tous karpous apodidonai, ton de Ieremian en tę̄ koilią plattei. Ei de tauta nyn autos poiei, ouk estin amphibolon, dti kai kata, tēn archēn ouk apēxiōsen autos ta panta dia tou Logou poiēsai; merē gar tōn holōn esti tauta. 8 El 6? ho -“ ’Hy “ ‘ ' eʼ ”. n ti mē eodnato ta loipa ktisma.a tēs akratou cheiros tou agennētou ’ tēn ergasian basʼ taxai, monos ho Huios hypo monou tou Theou gegone, ta dʼ alla hōs diʼ hypourgou kai boēthou tou Huiou gegoneo kai touto gar Asterios 6 thysas egrapseno 6 de ’Areios metagrapsas dedōke tois idioisʼ kai loipon hōs kalamǭ tethrausmenǭ chrōntai tǭ rhēmatiǭ toutǭ, agnoountes to en autǭ sathron oi paraphrones. Ei gar adynaton ēn ta genēta bastaxai tēn cheira tou Theou; esti de kathʼ hymas 6 Huios heis tōn genētōn; pōs autos ēdynēthē genesthai para monou tou Theou ? Kai ei tina ta genēta genētai, mesitou gegone chreia, genētos 66 kathʼ hymas estin 6 Huios edei kai pro autou meson tina einai, ’ina ktisthę̄; tou de mesitou palin kai autou ktismatos tynchanontos, araren, hoti kakeinos edeeto mesitou heterou pros tēn idian systasin. Kan tis allon epinoēsę̄, proepinoēsei ton ekeinou mesitēn, hōste kai eis apeiron ekpesein. Houtō de aei tou mesitou zētoumenou, oude hē ktisis systēnai dynēsetai dia to mē dynasthai, hōs legete, mēdena tōn genētōn bastaxai tēn akraton cheira tou agenētou. Ei de, to atopon touto synorōntes, ara; chesthe legein, hoti ho Huios, ktisma ōn, hikanos gegonen hōste hypo tou agenētou genesthai; ex anankēs kai ta alla panta, genēta onta, dynata ēn para tou agenētou autourgēthēnai; ktisma gar kathʼ hymas kakeinos, hōsper oun kai tauta panta, esti; kai perittē loipon tou Logou hē genesis kata tēn asebē kai mōran hymōn epinoian, autarkous ontos tou Theou ta panta autourgein, pantōn te tōn genētōn dynamenōn tēn akraton cheira bastaxai tou Theou. Anoētou dē ousēs autōn tēs toiautēs phre.. noblabeias, idōmen ei mē kai to legomenon touto tōn asebōn to sophisma pleon tōn allōn autōn alogōteron anaphaneiē. ’Ddam monos hypo monou tou Theou dia tou Logou gegonenʼ allʼ ouk en tǭ palin ton Adam pleon ti tōn pantōn anthrōpōn echein, ēdiapherein tōn metʼ auton an tis phēseien, ei monos men autos hypo monou tou Theou pepoiētai kai peplastai, hēmeis de pantes ek tou Adam gennōmetha, kai kata diadochēn tou genous -synistametha, heōs monon kai autos ek gēs eplasthē, kai mē ōn ’ proteron, hysteron gegonen.

But, hard pressed on these points, they will perhaps say what they have often said and been put to shame for: “We hold that the Son has a pre-eminence over the others, and is called Only-begotten for this reason, that he alone came to be by God alone, while all other things were created by God through the Son.” Who, then, suggested to you this foolish and novel notion, that you should say: “The Father alone made the Son alone with his own hands, while all other things came to be through the Son as through an assistant”? If it was because of weariness that God was content to make only the Son himself, and not the others any more, it is impious to think such things of God, especially for those who have heard Isaiah saying: “The everlasting God, God who made the ends of the earth, will not hunger nor be weary, and there is no searching out of his understanding.” Rather, it is he who gives strength to the hungry and through his Word refreshes the weary. And if he disdained as something lowly to make the things after the Son with his own hands, this too is impious. For there is no pride in God, who goes down with Jacob into Egypt, and for Abraham’s sake corrects Abimelech on account of Sarah, and speaks mouth to mouth with Moses, who was a man, and comes down onto Mount Sinai, and by secret grace fights along with the people against Amalek. You speak falsely, moreover, in saying this; for “he made us, and not we ourselves,” and it is he who made all things, small and great, through his Word; and one cannot divide creation so as to say that this belongs to the Father and that to the Son, but all is of one God, who uses his own Word as a hand and makes all things in him. Showing this, God himself said, “My hand has made all these things”; and Paul, having learned this, taught: “One God, from whom are all things, and one Lord Jesus Christ, through whom are all things.” So it is he who always, even now, speaks to the sun and it rises, and commands the clouds, and it rains on one portion, while the portion on which it does not rain is dried up. He bids the earth yield its fruits, and he forms Jeremiah in the womb. If he does these things himself now, there is no doubt that at the beginning too he did not disdain to make all things himself through the Word; for these are parts of the whole. [8] But if it was because the other creatures could not endure the working of the untempered hand of the Unbegotten that the Son alone came to be by God alone, while the others came to be through the Son as through an assistant and helper—for this is what Asterius the sacrificer wrote, and Arius copied it out and gave it to his own followers, and ever since they use this little phrase like a broken reed, not knowing its rottenness, the fools—if it was impossible for originated things to endure the hand of God, and the Son, according to you, is one of the originated things, how could he come to be by God alone? And if, in order that originated things might come to be, there was need of a mediator, and the Son, according to you, is originated, then there must have been some mediator before him too, that he might be created; and since that mediator in turn is himself a creature, it follows that he too needed another mediator for his own constitution. And if one devises another, he will first have to devise that one’s mediator, so as to fall into an infinite regress. And thus, with a mediator always being sought, creation will never be able to come into being, because, as you say, none of the originated things can endure the untempered hand of the Unoriginate. But if, seeing this absurdity, you begin to say that the Son, though a creature, was made capable of coming to be by the Unoriginate, then necessarily all the other things too, being originated, could have been made by the Unoriginate himself; for according to you he too is a creature, just as all these are; and then, according to your impious and foolish notion, the generation of the Word is superfluous, since God is sufficient to make all things himself, and all originated things are able to endure the untempered hand of God. Since their derangement is so senseless, let us see whether this sophism of the impious does not appear even more irrational than their others. Adam alone came to be by God alone through the Word; yet no one would say on that account that Adam has some pre-eminence over all men or differs from those after him, because he alone was made and formed by God alone, while we are all born from Adam and come into being by the succession of the race—so long as he too was formed from the earth and, not existing before, came to be afterwards.

Chapter 9

9PG 25:429d–432a

El δὲ καὶ πλέον τις τῷ πρωτοπλάστῳ δοίη διὰ τὸ κατηξιῶσθαι τῆς τοῦ Θεοῦ χειρὸς αὐτόνʼ ἀλλʼ ἐν τιμῇ καὶ μὴ τῇ φύσει τὸ πλέον εἷς αὐτὸν 6 τοιοῦτος λογιζέσθω. Ἐκ γῆς γὰρ γέγονεν, ὥσπερ καὶ πάντες· καὶ ἡ χείρ δὲ ἡ πλάσασα τότε τὸν Ἀδὰμ, καὶ αὕτη καὶ νῦν καὶ ἀεὶ τοὺς μετʼ ἐκεῖνον πάλιν 43Ξ καὶ διασονῖστησι. Καὶ τοῦτο ὁ Θεὸς αὐτὸς μὲν Ἱερεμίᾳ, ὡς προειπον, φησί· "po του με πλάται σε ἐν κοιλῖα, ἐπίσταμαι σεʼ περὶ δὲ τῶν ι ὶίκ ” ν.. 1 ἢ Ι " ' πάντων ελεγεν. Ἠ χείρ μου εποίησε ταῦτα πάντα. Καῖ πάλιν διὰ Ἠσαίου φησίν· Οὕτω λέγει Κύριος ὁ λυτρούμενος σε καὶ πλασσων σε ἐν κοιλίᾳ· Ἐγὼ ἐξέτεινα τὸν οὐρανὸν Κύριος ὁ συντελῶν πάντα, r ι τ 7 Ι ι ~ 'n ’λεὶ Δηζδέὶ _-.". μόνος,καὶ ἐστερέωσα τὴν γῆν.0 δὲ Δαὸῐό τοῦτο γινώσκων ἔψαλλεν· Αἰ χεῖρές σου ἐποίησάν με, καὶ ἔπλασαν με. Καὶ ὁ έν τῷ Ἡσαΐᾳ λέγωνʼ Οὕτω λέγει Κύριος, ὁ πλάσας με έκ κοιλίας δοῦλον ἑαυτῷ, τοῦτο σημαίνει. Οὐκοῦν κατὰ τήν φύσιν οὐδὲν ἡμῶν διαφέρει, κᾶν ’προάγῃ τῷ χρόνῳ, ἕως καὶτῇ αὐτῇ γειρὶ σονιστάμεῢα καὶ κτιζὸζιεθα πάντες. Ei τοίνυν οὕτως, ὦ ’.Χρειανοζ καὶ περὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ φρονεῖτε, ὅτι οὕτω καὶ αὐτὸς ὑπέστη καὶ γέγονεν, οὐ· δέν καθʼ ὑμᾶς τῶν αλλων κατά τήν φύσιν διοίσει, ἕως καὶ αὺτὸς οὐκ ἦν, καὶ γέγονε, καὶ ἐξ ἀρετῆς καὶ αὖτῷ eremi-301,- τοῦ ὀνόματος χάρις. Εἷς γὰρ ἐστι καὶ αὐτὸς ἀείʼ ὦν λέγετε, περὶ ὧν ἐν Wa).μοῖς τὸ Πνεῦμα φησιν· Αὐτὸς εἷπε, καὶ ἐγενήθησαν· αὐτὸς ἐνετεῖλατο, καὶ ἐκτίσθησαν. Τίς τοίνυν ἐστὶν ᾧ ὁ θεὸς ἐνετείλατο, Ἵνα καὶ οὗτος κτισοῇ ; εἶναι γὰρ δεῖ Λόγον, ᾠ ἐντέλλεται ὁ Θεὸς, καὶ ἐν ᾦ τὰ ποιήματα κτίζεται.Λλλ οὐκ ἂν ἔχοιτε δεῖξαι ἕτερον παρʼ ὃν ἀρνεῖσθε λόγον, εἰ μὴ ἄρα τινὰ πάλιν ἔννοιαν ἐπινοήσῃ-ξε. Καὶ γὰρ, φήσουσιν, εὕρομεν Ἰ Ι Ν ~ κ ο Ι ην ποτε λέγοντων και των περι Ευσεβιον ἥκουσα· ‹‹ Διά τοῦτο πλέον τῶν ἄλλων ἔχειν τὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ Υἳὸν, καὶ λέγεσθαι Μονογενῆ τοῦτον νομίζομεν, ἐπειδὴ μόνος μέν αὐτὸς μετέχει τοῦ Πατρὸς, τὰ δʼ ἄλλα πάντα τοῦ Υἱοῧ μετέχει. ›› Κεκμήκασι μὲν οὖν ἤδη με· ταβαλλὸμενοι καὶ μεταλλάσσοντες τὰ ῥήματα ὡς τὰ χρώματα· δειχθήσονται δῖε ὅμως καὶ οὕτως, ὡς οἱ ξς γῆς κενολογοῦντες, καὶ κυλιόμενοι ὡς ἐν ἐκ τῆς βορβόρῳ ταῖς ἰδίαις ἐννοίαις. ν

El de kai pleon tis tǭ prōtoplastǭ doiē dia to katēxiōsthai tēs tou Theou cheiros autonʼ allʼ en timę̄ kai mē tę̄ physei to pleon heis auton 6 toioutos logizesthō. Ek gēs gar gegonen, hōsper kai pantes; kai hē cheir de hē plasasa tote ton Adam, kai hautē kai nyn kai aei tous metʼ ekeinon palin 43X kai diasonistēsi. Kai touto ho Theos autos men Hieremią, hōs proeipon, phēsi; "po tou me platai se en koilia, epistamai seʼ peri de tōn i iik ” n.. 1 ē I " ' pantōn elegen. Ē cheir mou epoiēse tauta panta. Kai palin dia Ēsaiou phēsin; Houtō legei Kyrios ho lytroumenos se kai plassōn se en koilią; Egō exeteina ton ouranon Kyrios ho syntelōn panta, r i t 7 I i ~ 'n ’lei Dēzdei _-.". monos,kai estereōsa tēn gēn.0 de Daoio touto ginōskōn epsallen; Ai cheires sou epoiēsan me, kai eplasan me. Kai ho en tǭ Hēsaïą legōnʼ Houtō legei Kyrios, ho plasas me ek koilias doulon heautǭ, touto sēmainei. Oukoun kata tēn physin ouden hēmōn diapherei, kan ’proagę̄ tǭ chronǭ, heōs kaitę̄ autę̄ geiri sonistameÿa kai ktizozietha pantes. Ei toinyn houtōs, ō ’.Chreianoz kai peri tou Huiou tou Theou phroneite, hoti houtō kai autos hypestē kai gegonen, ou; den kathʼ hymas tōn allōn kata tēn physin dioisei, heōs kai autos ouk ēn, kai gegone, kai ex aretēs kai autǭ eremi-301,- tou onomatos charis. Heis gar esti kai autos aeiʼ ōn legete, peri hōn en Wa).mois to Pneuma phēsin; Autos heipe, kai egenēthēsan; autos eneteilato, kai ektisthēsan. Tis toinyn estin hǭ ho theos eneteilato, Hina kai houtos ktisoę̄ ? einai gar dei Logon, ǭ entelletai ho Theos, kai en ǭ ta poiēmata ktizetai.Lll ouk an echoite deixai heteron parʼ hon arneisthe logon, ei mē ara tina palin ennoian epinoēsę̄-xe. Kai gar, phēsousin, heuromen I I N ~ k o I ēn pote legontōn kai tōn peri Eusebion hēkousa; ‹‹ Dia touto pleon tōn allōn echein ton tou Theou Huion, kai legesthai Monogenē touton nomizomen, epeidē monos men autos metechei tou Patros, ta dʼ alla panta tou Huioÿ metechei. ›› Kekmēkasi men oun ēdē me; taballomenoi kai metallassontes ta rhēmata hōs ta chrōmata; deichthēsontai die homōs kai houtōs, hōs hoi xs gēs kenologountes, kai kyliomenoi hōs en ek tēs borborǭ tais idiais ennoiais. n

And if anyone should grant some pre-eminence to the first-formed man because he was deemed worthy of the hand of God, let such a person reckon that this pre-eminence lies in honor and not in nature. For he came from the earth, as all men did; and the hand that formed Adam then is the very hand that now and always forms and constitutes those after him as well. God himself says this to Jeremiah, as I said before: “Before I formed you in the womb, I knew you”; and of all things he said, “My hand has made all these things.” And again through Isaiah he says: “Thus says the Lord who redeems you and forms you from the womb: I am the Lord who accomplishes all things; I alone stretched out the heaven and made firm the earth.” And David, knowing this, sang: “Your hands made me and fashioned me.” And he who says in Isaiah, “Thus says the Lord, who formed me from the womb to be his servant,” signifies the same. So in nature Adam differs in nothing from us, even if he precedes us in time, so long as we are all constituted and created by the same hand. If, then, you Arians think in this way about the Son of God too, that he also subsisted and came to be in this way, then according to you he will differ in nothing from the others in nature, so long as he too was not and came to be, and the grace of the name was added to him too because of virtue. For he too is one of those, according to what you say, of whom the Spirit says in the Psalms: “He spoke, and they came to be; he commanded, and they were created.” Who, then, is it to whom God gave the command, that this one too might be created? For there must be a Word to whom God gives the command and in whom the works are created. But you could not point to any other word besides the one you deny—unless indeed you invent some new notion again. “For,” they will say, “we have found another notion”—one that I once heard Eusebius’s party too stating: “We consider that the Son of God has a pre-eminence over the others, and is called Only-begotten, for this reason: that he alone partakes of the Father, while all other things partake of the Son.” They are worn out already with changing and shifting their words like colors; yet even so they will be shown to be talking idly like men of the earth, and wallowing in their own notions as in mire.

Chapter 10

10PG 25:432a–433c

Εἰ μέν γὰρ ἐκεῖνος μὲν τοῦ Υἱὸς, ἡμεῖς δέ τοῦ Υἱοῦ υἱοὶ καλούμεθα, πιθανὸν ἦν αὐτῶν τὸ πλάσμα· εἰ δέ τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ ἡμεῖς υἱοὶ Λεγόμεθα, οὗ καὶ αὐτὸς ἐστιν Υἱός δῆλον, ὅτι καὶ ἡμεῖς τοῦ Πατρὸς μετέχομεν τοῦ λέγοντος· Υἱοὺς ἐγέννησα, καὶ ὕψωσα. ιζί μὴ γὰρ μετείχομεν αὐτοῦ, οὐκ ἔλεγεν, ἐγέννησα · εἰ δὲ αὐτὸς ἐγέννησῖν, οὐχ ἔτερος, ἀλλʼ αὐτὸς ἡμῶν ἐστι Πατήρ. Καὶ οὐ διαφέρει πάλιν, εἶ πλέον ἐκεῖνος ἔχει, καὶ πρῶτον γέγονεν. ἡμεῖς δέ εἷʼ ἔλαττον, καὶ ὕστερον γεγόναμεν, ἓως τοῦ αὖτοῦ πάντες μετέχομεν, καὶ τοῦ αὐτοῦ ΙΙατρὸς υἱθῖ λεγόμεθα· τὸ γὰρ πλέον καὶ ἔλαττον οὐ τήν φύσιν ἄλλην δείκνυσιν· ἑκάστῳ γὰρ τῆς ἀρετῆς ἡ πρᾶξις τοῦτο προστίθησι· καὶ ὁ μὲν ἐπὶ δέκα πόλεων, ὸ δὲ ἐπὶ πέντε καθίσταταιʼ καὶ οἱ μὲν καθέζονται ἐπὶ δώδεκα θρόνους. κρίνοντες τὰς δώδεκα φυλὰς τοῦ Ἰσραήλ· οἱ δὲ ἀκούουσι· Δεῦτε, οί εὐλογημένοι τοῦ Πατρός μου· καὶ, Εὖ, δοῦλε ἀγαθὲ καί πιστέ. Τοιαῦτα μὲν οὖν ἐκεῖνοι φρονοῦντες, εικότως φαντάζονται τοιούτου Υίοῦ ἀεὶ μὴ εἶναι τὸν Θεὸν Πατέρα, μηδὲ τὸν τοιοῦτον Υίὸν ἀεὶ εἶναι. ἀλλʼ ἐξ οὑκ ὗντων κτίσμα γεγενῆσθαι, καὶ μὴ εἶναι πρὶν γεννηθῇ· ἄλλος γάρ ἐστιν οὗτος παρὰ τὸν ἀληθινὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ Υῐόν. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ ταῦτα λέγειν ἔτι τούτους οὐκ ἐστιν εὐαγές · μᾶλλον γὰρ Σαδδουκαίων καὶ τοῦ ‹ Σαμοσατέως ἐστὶ τοῦτο τὸ φρόνημα· λείπει ἄρα κατὰ τὴν ἑτέραν διάνοιαν, καθʼ ἡν Ἰσαὰκ τοῦ Ἀβραάμ ἐστιν υἱὸς, λέγειν εἶναι καὶ τὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ Υιόν · τὸ γὰρ ἐκ τινος φύσει γεννώμενον, καὶ μὴ ἔξωθεν ἐπικτώμενον, υίὸν οἶδεν ἡ φύσις, καὶ τοῦτο τοῦ ὀνόματός ἐστι τὸ σημαινόμενον. Ἆρʼ οὖν ἀνθρωποπαθὴς ἡ τοῦ Υίοῑ γέννησις; (τοῦτο γὰρ ἴσως κατʼ ἐκείνους καὶ αὐτοὶ θελήσουσιν ἀντιθεῖναι μὴ γινώσκοντες.) Οὐδαμῶς. Οὐ γὰρ ὡς ἅνθρωπος ὀ Θεόςι ἐπεὶ μηδὲ οἱ ἅνθρωποι ὡς ὁ Θεός” oi. μὲν γὰρ εξ ὕλης καὶ ταύτης οὔσης παθητικῆς ἐκτίσθησαν· ὁ δὲ Θεὸς ἀῦ- Αος καὶ ἀσώματος. Εἰ δὲ αἱ αὐταὶ λέξεις ἐπὶ Θεοῦ καὶ ἀνθρώπων ἐν ταῖς θείαις ποτε κεῖνται Γραφαῖς, ἀλλʼ ἀνθρώπων ἐστὶ διορατικῶν, ὡς παρήγγειλεν ὁ Παῦλος, προσέχειν τῇ ἀναγνώσει. καὶ οὕτω διακρίνειν, καὶ κατὰ τὴν ἑκάστου τῶν σημαινομένων φύσιν τὰ γεγραμμένα διαγινώσκειν, καὶ μὴ συγχέειν τὴν διάνοιαν, ὥστε τὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ μὴ ἀνθρωπίνως νοεῖν, μηδὲ τὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων ὡς περὶ Θεοῦ ποτε λογίζεσθαι. Τοῦτο γάρ ὲστι τὸν οἶνον ὕδατι μίξαι, καὶπῦρ ἀλλότριον ἐπιβάλλειν ἐπὶ τὸ θυσιαστήριον τῷ θείῳ πυρί.

Ei men gar ekeinos men tou Huios, hēmeis de tou Huiou huioi kaloumetha, pithanon ēn autōn to plasma; ei de tou Theou kai hēmeis huioi Legometha, hou kai autos estin Huios dēlon, hoti kai hēmeis tou Patros metechomen tou legontos; Huious egennēsa, kai hypsōsa. izi mē gar meteichomen autou, ouk elegen, egennēsa ; ei de autos egennēsin, ouch eteros, allʼ autos hēmōn esti Patēr. Kai ou diapherei palin, ei pleon ekeinos echei, kai prōton gegonen. hēmeis de heiʼ elatton, kai hysteron gegonamen, heōs tou autou pantes metechomen, kai tou autou IIatros huithi legometha; to gar pleon kai elatton ou tēn physin allēn deiknysin; hekastǭ gar tēs aretēs hē praxis touto prostithēsi; kai ho men epi deka poleōn, o de epi pente kathistataiʼ kai hoi men kathezontai epi dōdeka thronous. krinontes tas dōdeka phylas tou Israēl; hoi de akouousi; Deute, oi eulogēmenoi tou Patros mou; kai, Eu, doule agathe kai piste. Toiauta men oun ekeinoi phronountes, eikotōs phantazontai toioutou Uiou aei mē einai ton Theon Patera, mēde ton toiouton Uion aei einai. allʼ ex houk hyntōn ktisma gegenēsthai, kai mē einai prin gennēthę̄; allos gar estin houtos para ton alēthinon tou Theou Uion. Epeidē de tauta legein eti toutous ouk estin euages ; mallon gar Saddoukaiōn kai tou ‹ Samosateōs esti touto to phronēma; leipei ara kata tēn heteran dianoian, kathʼ hēn Isaak tou Abraam estin huios, legein einai kai ton tou Theou Uion ; to gar ek tinos physei gennōmenon, kai mē exōthen epiktōmenon, uion oiden hē physis, kai touto tou onomatos esti to sēmainomenon. Arʼ oun anthrōpopathēs hē tou Uioi gennēsis? (touto gar isōs katʼ ekeinous kai autoi thelēsousin antitheinai mē ginōskontes.) Oudamōs. Ou gar hōs hanthrōpos o Theosi epei mēde hoi hanthrōpoi hōs ho Theos” oi. men gar ex hylēs kai tautēs ousēs pathētikēs ektisthēsan; ho de Theos au- Aos kai asōmatos. Ei de hai autai lexeis epi Theou kai anthrōpōn en tais theiais pote keintai Graphais, allʼ anthrōpōn esti dioratikōn, hōs parēngeilen ho Paulos, prosechein tę̄ anagnōsei. kai houtō diakrinein, kai kata tēn hekastou tōn sēmainomenōn physin ta gegrammena diaginōskein, kai mē syncheein tēn dianoian, hōste ta tou Theou mē anthrōpinōs noein, mēde ta tōn anthrōpōn hōs peri Theou pote logizesthai. Touto gar esti ton oinon hydati mixai, kaipyr allotrion epiballein epi to thysiastērion tǭ theiǭ pyri.

For if he were Son of God, and we were called sons of the Son, their fiction would be plausible; but if we too are called sons of God, of whom he too is Son, it is plain that we too partake of the Father, who says, “I have begotten sons and raised them up.” For if we did not partake of him, he would not have said “I have begotten”; but if it is he himself who begot us, then no other but he himself is our Father. And again it makes no difference if the Son has more and came to be first, while we have less and came to be later, so long as we all partake of the same Father and are called sons of the same Father. For more and less do not indicate a different nature; it is the practice of virtue that adds this to each. One is set over ten cities, another over five; some sit on twelve thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel, while others hear, “Come, you blessed of my Father,” and “Well done, good and faithful servant.” Since they hold such views, then, those men naturally imagine that God was not always Father of such a Son, and that such a Son did not always exist, but came to be from nothing as a creature and was not before he was begotten; for such a one is other than the true Son of God. But since it is no longer pious for them to say this (for this is rather the mind of the Sadducees and of the Samosatene), it remains for them to say that the Son of God too is son in the other sense, in which Isaac is son of Abraham. For what is begotten from someone by nature, and is not acquired from outside, nature recognizes as a son, and this is what the name signifies. Is the generation of the Son, then, like a human experience? (For perhaps they too, like those men, will wish to raise this objection in their ignorance.) By no means. For God is not as man, since men are not as God either. Men were created out of matter, and passible matter at that; but God is immaterial and incorporeal. And if at times the same terms are used of God and of men in the divine Scriptures, still it is the part of clear-sighted men, as Paul enjoined, to give heed to the reading, and so to distinguish, and to interpret what is written according to the nature of each thing signified, and not to confuse the sense, so as neither to conceive the things of God in a human way nor ever to reckon the things of men as if they were said of God. For that is to mix wine with water and to put strange fire on the altar along with the divine fire.

Chapter 11

11PG 25:433c–437a

Καὶ γὰρ καὶ ὁ Θεὸς κτίζει, καὶ ἐπὶ ἀνθρώπων δὲ τὸ κτίζειν εἴρηται ' καὶ ὁ μὲν Θεὸς ὢν ἐστι· λέγονται δὲ καὶ οἰ ἄνθρωποι εἶναι, παρὰ Θεοῦ καὶτοῦτο λαόόντες ἔχειν. Ἆρʼ οὖν οὕτως ὁ Θεὸς κτίζει ὡς ἄνθρωποι; Ἦ οὕτως ῶν ἐστιν ὡς ἄνθρωπος ; Μὴ γέvowel ἄλλως ἐπὶ Θεοῦ τὰς λέξεις λαμβάνομεν, καὶ ἑτέρως ἐπὶ τῶν ἀνθρώπων ταύτας διανοούμεθα. '0 μὲν νὰρ Θεὸς κτίζει, καλῶν τὰ μὴ ὸνταείς τὸ εἶναι, οὑδιψὸς ὲπιδεὸμενος” οί δὲ ἄνθρωποι τὴν ὑποκειμένην ὕλην ἐργάζονται, εὐξάμενοι πρότερον, καὶ τὴν ἐπιστήμην τοῦ ποιεῖν λαβόντες παρὰ τοῦ πάντα δημιουργήσαντος Θεοῦ διὰ τοῦ ἰδίου Λόγου. ΙΙάλιν τε οἱ μὲν ἄνθρωποι, οὐ δυνάμενοι καθʼ ἑαυτοὺς εἶναι, ὲν τόπῳ τυγχάνοντες εἱσι περιεχόμενοι, καὶ συνεστῶτες ὲν τῷ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγῳ · ὁ δὲ Θεὸς ὢν ἐστι καθʼ ἑαυτὸν, περιέχων τὰ πάντα, καὶ ὑπʼ οὐδενὸς περιεχόμενος · καὶ ὲν πᾶσι μὲν ἔστι κατὰ τὴν ἑαυτοῦ ἁγαοότητα καὶ δύναμιν, ἔξω δὲ τῶν πάντων πάλιν ἐστὶ κατὰ τὴν ίδίαν φύσιν. Ὥσπερ οὖν οὐ τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον oi ἄν· θρωποι κτίζουσιν ὅνπερ τρόπον ὁ Θεὸς κτίζει, οὐδʼ οὕτως εἰσὶν οἱ ἄνθρωποι ὥσπερ ἐστὶν ό Θεός · οὕτως ἄλλως ἐστὶν ή τῶν ἀνθρώπων γένεσις, καὶ ἄλλως ιιι ἐστὶν 6 Υἱὸς ἐκ τοῦ Πατρός. Τῶν μὲν ’γὰρ- ἀνθρώπων τὰ γεννήματα, μέρη πως τῶν γεννώντων εἰσὶν, ἐπεὶ καὶ αὐτὴ τῶν σωμάτων ἡ φύσις οὐχ ἁπλῆ τίς ἐστιν, ἀλλὰ ρευστὴ, καὶ ὲκ μερῶν ἔχει τὴν σύνθεσιν· ἀπορρέουσι τε ἄνθρωποι γεννῶντες, καὶ πάλιν ampῥεῖ τὰνὲκ τῶν τροφῶν εἰς αὐτοὺς εἰσαγόμενα· διʼ ἦν αἰτίανκαὶ πολλῶν κατὰ καιρὸν τέκνων γίνονται tra— τέρες οἱ ἄνθρωποι. 6 δὲ Θεὸς, ἀμερὴς ὣν, ἀμερέέ στως ἐστὶ καὶ ἀπαθὴς τοῦ ΥἱοῖιΔ Πατήρ. Οὔτε γὰρ ἀπορροὴ τοῦμὰσωμάτου ἐστὶν, οὔτʼ ὲπιρῤοή τις εἰς αὐτὸν γίνεται, ὼς ἐπʼ ἀνθρώπων. Ἀπλοῦς δὲ ὣν τὴν φύσει, ἑνὸς mi; μόνου τοῦ Υἱοῦ Πατήρ ἐστι διὰ τοῦ) το γὰρ καὶ μονογενής ἐστι, καὶ μόνος ἐν τοῖς κόλποις τοῦ Πατρός ἐστι, μόνον τε αὐτὸν ἐξ ἑαυτοῦ δείκνυσιν 6 Πατὴρ λέγων ’ Οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ Υἱός μου ό ἀγαπητὸς, ἐν ᾧ ηὐδόκησα. Λόγος δέ ἐστιν οὗτος τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἐν ᾧ τὰ ἀπαθὲς καὶ ἀμερὲς τοῦ Πατρὸς νοεῖν δυνατόν. Λόγος γὰρ οὐδὲ 6 τῶν ἀνθρώπων κατὰ πάθος καὶ μέρος γεννᾶται· μήτι γε 6 τοῦ Θεοῦ. Διὸ καὶ καθέζεται μὲν αὐτὸς ὲν δεξιᾷ τοῦ Πατρός ὼς Λόγος ἔνθα γάρ ἐστιν 6 Πατὴρ, ἐκεῖ καὶ ό τούτου Λόγος ἐστίν · ἡμεῖς δὲ στήκομεν κρινόμενοι παρʼ αὐτῷ, ὡς ποιήματα ο κα) προσκυνεῖται μὲν αὐτὸς διὰ τὸ εἶναι αὐτὸν Υἱὸν τοῦ προσκυνητοῦ Πατρός ο ἡμεῖς δὲ προσκυνοῦμεν, Κύριον καὶ Θεὸν αὐτὸν ὁμολογοῦντες. διὰ τὸ εἶναι ἡμᾶς κτίσματα, καὶ ἄλλους παρʼ ὲκεῖνον. Τούτων δὲ οὕτως ὄντων, σκοπείτω λοιπὸν 6' βουλόμενος αὐτῶν, καὶ γενέσθω τις αὐτοὺς ὲντρέδ πων ο εἰ τὸ ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ κα). ἴδιον αὑτοῦ γέννημα θέμις εἰπεῖν ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων, ἢ λόγον ἔχει κᾶν εἰς ἐνθυμησέν τινος ὅλως ἐλθεῖν, ὅτι τὸ ὲκ τοῦ Θεοῦ ὲπισυμβέέ σηκεν αὐτῷ, ἵνα καὶ τολμήσας εἴπῃ, ὅτι οὐκ ἐστιν ἀεὶ 6 Υἱός; καὶ γὰρ ὲν τούτῳ πάλιν τὰς ἀνθρώπων ἑννοίας ὑπερεξῆλθε καὶ ὑπεμναὸέβηκεν ἡ τοῦ Υἱοῦ“ γέννησις. Ἡμεῖς μὲνγὰρ τῶν ἰδίων τέκνων ὲν χρόνῳ γινόμεθα πατέρες, ἐπεὶ καὶ αὐτοὶ, οὐκ ὄντες πρότερον, ὕστερον γεγόναμεν · 6 δὲ Θεὸς, ἀεὶ ὣν, ἀεὶ τοῦ Υἱοῦ Πατήρ ἐστι. Καὶ τῶν μὲν ἡγένεσις, ὲκ τῶν ὁμοίως ὄντων ἔχει τὴν πίστιν σ-ὲπειδὴ δὲ Οὐδεὶς οἶδε τὸν Υιὸν εὶ μὴ ό Πατὴρ, οὐδὲ τὸν· Πατέρα τις ἐπιγινώσκει εὶ μὴ ό Υἱὸς, καὶ ᾧ ἂν ό Υἱὸς ἀποκαλύψῃ · διὰ τοῦτο ol ἅγιοι οἷς ἀπεκάλυψεν 6 Υἱὸς, εἰκόνα τινὰ δεδώκασιν ἡμῖν ἐκ τῶν ὁρωμένων, λέγοντες · Ὃς ὢν ἀπαύγασμα τῆς δόξης καὶ χαρακτὴρ τῆς ὑποστάσεως αὑτοῦ καὶ πάλιν ’ Ὅτι παρὰ σοὶ πηγὴ ζωῆς, ἐν τῷ φωτί σου ὀψόμεθα φῶς · ὅτε καὶ μεμφόμενος τὸν Ἰσραὴλ ὀ Λόγος φησίν· Ἐγκατέλιπες τὴν πηγὴν τῆς σοφίας· αὕτη δέ ἐστιν πηγὴ ή λέγουσα · Ἐμὲ ἐγκατέλιπον πηγήν ὕδατος ζῶντος. Καὶ μικρὸν μὲν ἔστι τὸ παράδειγμα καί λίαν ἀμυδρὸν πρὸς τὸ ποθούμενον· δυνατὸν δὲ ὅμως ἐξ αὑτοῦ πλέον τῆς ἀνθρώπου φύσεως κατανοεῖν, καί μὴ νομίζειν ἴσην τὴν ἡμῶν εἶναι καὶ τὴν τοῦ Υἳοῦ γέννησιν.

Kai gar kai ho Theos ktizei, kai epi anthrōpōn de to ktizein eirētai ' kai ho men Theos ōn esti; legontai de kai oi anthrōpoi einai, para Theou kaitouto laoontes echein. Arʼ oun houtōs ho Theos ktizei hōs anthrōpoi? Ē houtōs ōn estin hōs anthrōpos ? Mē gevowel allōs epi Theou tas lexeis lambanomen, kai heterōs epi tōn anthrōpōn tautas dianooumetha. '0 men nar Theos ktizei, kalōn ta mē ontaeis to einai, houdipsos epideomenos” oi de anthrōpoi tēn hypokeimenēn hylēn ergazontai, euxamenoi proteron, kai tēn epistēmēn tou poiein labontes para tou panta dēmiourgēsantos Theou dia tou idiou Logou. IIalin te hoi men anthrōpoi, ou dynamenoi kathʼ heautous einai, en topǭ tynchanontes heisi periechomenoi, kai synestōtes en tǭ tou Theou Logǭ ; ho de Theos ōn esti kathʼ heauton, periechōn ta panta, kai hypʼ oudenos periechomenos ; kai en pasi men esti kata tēn heautou hagaootēta kai dynamin, exō de tōn pantōn palin esti kata tēn idian physin. Hōsper oun ou ton auton tropon oi an; thrōpoi ktizousin honper tropon ho Theos ktizei, oudʼ houtōs eisin hoi anthrōpoi hōsper estin o Theos ; houtōs allōs estin ē tōn anthrōpōn genesis, kai allōs iii estin 6 Huios ek tou Patros. Tōn men ’gar- anthrōpōn ta gennēmata, merē pōs tōn gennōntōn eisin, epei kai autē tōn sōmatōn hē physis ouch haplē tis estin, alla reustē, kai ek merōn echei tēn synthesin; aporreousi te anthrōpoi gennōntes, kai palin amprhei tanek tōn trophōn eis autous eisagomena; diʼ ēn aitiankai pollōn kata kairon teknōn ginontai tra— teres hoi anthrōpoi. 6 de Theos, amerēs hōn, ameree stōs esti kai apathēs tou HuioiiD Patēr. Oute gar aporroē toumasōmatou estin, outʼ epirroē tis eis auton ginetai, ōs epʼ anthrōpōn. Aplous de hōn tēn physei, henos mi? monou tou Huiou Patēr esti dia tou) to gar kai monogenēs esti, kai monos en tois kolpois tou Patros esti, monon te auton ex heautou deiknysin 6 Patēr legōn ’ Houtos estin ho Huios mou o agapētos, en hǭ ēudokēsa. Logos de estin houtos tou Patros, en hǭ ta apathes kai ameres tou Patros noein dynaton. Logos gar oude 6 tōn anthrōpōn kata pathos kai meros gennatai; mēti ge 6 tou Theou. Dio kai kathezetai men autos en dexią tou Patros ōs Logos entha gar estin 6 Patēr, ekei kai o toutou Logos estin ; hēmeis de stēkomen krinomenoi parʼ autǭ, hōs poiēmata o ka) proskyneitai men autos dia to einai auton Huion tou proskynētou Patros o hēmeis de proskynoumen, Kyrion kai Theon auton homologountes. dia to einai hēmas ktismata, kai allous parʼ ekeinon. Toutōn de houtōs ontōn, skopeitō loipon 6' boulomenos autōn, kai genesthō tis autous entred pōn o ei to ek tou Theou ka). idion hautou gennēma themis eipein ex ouk ontōn, ē logon echei kan eis enthymēsen tinos holōs elthein, hoti to ek tou Theou episymbee sēken autǭ, hina kai tolmēsas eipę̄, hoti ouk estin aei 6 Huios? kai gar en toutǭ palin tas anthrōpōn hennoias hyperexēlthe kai hypemnaoebēken hē tou Huiou“ gennēsis. Hēmeis mengar tōn idiōn teknōn en chronǭ ginometha pateres, epei kai autoi, ouk ontes proteron, hysteron gegonamen ; 6 de Theos, aei hōn, aei tou Huiou Patēr esti. Kai tōn men hēgenesis, ek tōn homoiōs ontōn echei tēn pistin s-epeidē de Oudeis oide ton Uion ei mē o Patēr, oude ton; Patera tis epiginōskei ei mē o Huios, kai hǭ an o Huios apokalypsę̄ ; dia touto ol hagioi hois apekalypsen 6 Huios, eikona tina dedōkasin hēmin ek tōn horōmenōn, legontes ; Hos ōn apaugasma tēs doxēs kai charaktēr tēs hypostaseōs hautou kai palin ’ Hoti para soi pēgē zōēs, en tǭ phōti sou opsometha phōs ; hote kai memphomenos ton Israēl o Logos phēsin; Enkatelipes tēn pēgēn tēs sophias; hautē de estin pēgē ē legousa ; Eme enkatelipon pēgēn hydatos zōntos. Kai mikron men esti to paradeigma kai lian amydron pros to pothoumenon; dynaton de homōs ex hautou pleon tēs anthrōpou physeōs katanoein, kai mē nomizein isēn tēn hēmōn einai kai tēn tou Huiou gennēsin.

For God creates, and creating is also said of men; and God is “He who is,” and men too are said to be, having received this too from God. Does God, then, create as men do? Or is he in the way a man is? Far from it! We take these terms in one way of God, and understand them otherwise of men. For God creates by calling into being the things that are not, needing nothing; but men work on underlying matter, having first prayed and received the skill of making from God, who fashioned all things through his own Word. Again, men, being unable to exist by themselves, are contained in place and subsist in the Word of God; but God exists by himself, containing all things and contained by none; and he is in all things by his goodness and power, yet again outside all things by his own nature. As, then, men do not create in the same way as God creates, nor do men exist in the way God exists, so the generation of men is one thing, and the Son’s being from the Father is another. For the offspring of men are in some way parts of those who beget them, since the very nature of bodies is not simple, but in flux and composed of parts; men lose substance in begetting, and again take in substance from their food; and for this reason men become fathers of many children in the course of time. But God, being without parts, is Father of the Son without division and without passion. For there is no effluence from the incorporeal, nor any influx into him, as there is with men. Being simple in nature, he is Father of one only Son; this is why the Son is Only-begotten and alone is in the bosom of the Father, and the Father acknowledges him alone as from himself, saying, “This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.” And he is the Word of the Father, in whom one may understand the Father’s freedom from passion and division; for not even a human word is begotten with passion and division, much less the Word of God. Therefore he sits at the right hand of the Father as Word; for where the Father is, there his Word is too; but we stand before him to be judged, as things made. And he is worshiped because he is Son of the Father who is worshiped; but we worship, confessing him Lord and God, because we are creatures and other than he. [12] This being so, let anyone of them who will now consider, and let someone put them to shame: is it right to say that what is from God and is his own offspring is from nothing? Or is it reasonable even to enter anyone’s mind at all that being from God came upon him as an accident, so that one should dare to say that the Son is not always? For in this too the generation of the Son exceeds and transcends human notions. We become fathers of our own children in time, since we ourselves, not existing before, came to be afterwards; but God, being always, is always Father of the Son. And the generation of men gains credence from things of like kind; but since “no one knows the Son except the Father, nor does anyone know the Father except the Son and anyone to whom the Son reveals him,” therefore the saints to whom the Son revealed him have given us an image drawn from visible things, saying, “who, being the radiance of his glory and the impress of his hypostasis,” and again, “For with you is the fountain of life; in your light we shall see light”; and when the Word reproaches Israel he says, “You have forsaken the fountain of wisdom”; and it is this fountain that says, “They have forsaken me, the fountain of living water.” The illustration is small and very dim compared with what we long to grasp; yet from it one can understand something beyond human nature, and not think that the Son’s generation is on a level with ours.

Chapter 12

12PG 25:437a–437b

Τίς γὰρ δύναται κᾶν λογῖςασθαι μή εἷναί ποτε τὸ ἀπαύγασμα, ἵνα καὶ τολμήσας εἶ”πῃ μὴ εἶναι ἀεὶ τὸν Υἱὸν, ἢ ὅτι οὑκ ἦν 6 Υἱὸς πρῖν γεννηθῇ ; Ἡ τίς ἱκανὸς διελεῖν ἀπὸ τοῦ ἡλίου τὸ ἀπαύγασμα, ἢ τὴν πηγήν έπινοῆσαί ποτε τῆς ζωῆς ἔρημον, ’ίνα καὶ μανεὶς εἴπῃ, ἐξ οὑκ ὄντων ἐστὶν 6 Υἱὸς 6 λέ·γων, Ἐγώ εἶμι ἡ ζωὴ, ἢ ἀλλότριος τῆς τοῧ Πατρὸς οὐσίας, 6 λέγων, Ὁ ἐμὲ ἑωρακὼς ἑώρακε τὸν Πατέρα; Οὕτω γὰρ ἡμᾶς oi ἅγιοι βουλόμενοι νοεῖν, τοιαῦτα καὶ παραδείγματα δεδώκασι· καὶ ἔστιν ἄτοπον καὶ · λίαν ἀσεβὲς, τοιαύτας ἐχούσης τῆς Γραφῆς τὰς εἰκόνας, ἐξ ἄλλων ἡμᾶς περὶ τοῦ Κυρίου διανοεῖσθαι τῶν μήτε γεγραμμένων, μήτε τινα διάνοιαν εἷς εὑσέβειαν ἐχόντων.

Tis gar dynatai kan logisasthai mē heinai pote to apaugasma, hina kai tolmēsas ei”pę̄ mē einai aei ton Huion, ē hoti houk ēn 6 Huios prin gennēthę̄ ? Hē tis hikanos dielein apo tou hēliou to apaugasma, ē tēn pēgēn epinoēsai pote tēs zōēs erēmon, ’ina kai maneis eipę̄, ex houk ontōn estin 6 Huios 6 le;gōn, Egō eimi hē zōē, ē allotrios tēs toÿ Patros ousias, 6 legōn, Ho eme heōrakōs heōrake ton Patera? Houtō gar hēmas oi hagioi boulomenoi noein, toiauta kai paradeigmata dedōkasi; kai estin atopon kai ; lian asebes, toiautas echousēs tēs Graphēs tas eikonas, ex allōn hēmas peri tou Kyriou dianoeisthai tōn mēte gegrammenōn, mēte tina dianoian heis heusebeian echontōn.

For who can even imagine that the radiance ever was not, so as to dare to say that the Son is not always, or that the Son was not before he was begotten? Or who is able to separate the radiance from the sun, or to conceive of the fountain of life as ever empty, so as to say in his madness that the Son, who says “I am the life,” is from nothing, or that he who says “He who has seen me has seen the Father” is foreign to the Father’s essence? For the saints, wishing us to understand in this way, have given such illustrations; and it is absurd and very impious, when Scripture contains such images, for us to form our notions of the Lord from others, which are neither written nor have any meaning that leads to piety.

Chapter 13

13PG 25:437b–440a

Οὐκοῦν λοιπὸν λεγέτωσαν, πόθεν ἄρα καὶ οὗτοι μαθόντες, ἢ τίνος αὐτοῖς παραδεδωκότος, τοιαῦτα περὶ τοῦ Σωτῆρος ὑπονοεῖν ἤρξαντο ; Ἀνέγνωμεν, φήσουσιν, ἐν ταῖς Παροιμίαις· Κύριος ἔκτισέ με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὑτοῦ εἷς ἔργα αὑτοῦ. Καὶ γὰρ καὶ oi περὶ Εὑσέβιον τοῦτο λέγειν ἐδόκουν, καὶ σὺ δὲ γράφων ἐδήλωσας, ὅτι διὰ πολλῶν μὲν ἀποδείξεων ἀνατρεπόμενοι καὶ οὗέοι κατεγινώσκυντο, τοῦτυ δὲ ὅμως αὑτοὶ τὸ ῥητὸν ἄνω καὶ κάτω περιφέροντες, ’ὲν τῶν κτισμάτων τὸν Υἱὸν εἶναι ἔλεγον, καὶ τοῖς γενητοῖς αὑτὸν συνηρίθμουν. Ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῦτο δοκοῦσί μοιμή νενοηκέναι καλῶς · ἔχει γὰρ τήν διάνοιαν εὐσεβῆ καὶ λίαν ὀρθὴν, ἢν εἰ καὶ αὑτοὶ νενοήκεισαν, οὐκ ἂν. τὸν Κύριον τῆς δόξης ἐβλασφήμησαν. Τὰ γὰρ προειρημέο να πρὸς τὸ ῥητὸν τοῦτο συμβαλλέτωσαν, καὶ ὄψονται πολλὴν έν αὐτοῖς οὖσαν τὴν διαφοράν. Τίς ζόμενα καὶ ποιούμενα ignee. τοῦ ποιοῦντος, 6 δὲ Υἱὸς, ὡς ἐν τοῖς ἔμπρυσθεν ἔδειξεν 6 λόγος, οὐκ ἔξωθεν, ἀλλʼ ἐκτοῦ γεννῶντος πατρὸς ὑπάρχει ; Καὶ γὰρ ἅνθρωπος κτίζει μὲν οἷκίαν,γεννᾷ δὲ υἱὸν, καὶ οὐκ ἅν τις ἀναστρέφων εἷʼποι τήν μὲν οἰκίαν καὶ τὴν ναῦν γεννᾶσθαι παρὰ τοῦ κατασκευάζοντος, τὸν δὲ υἱὸν κτίζεσθαι καὶ ποεῖσθαι παρὰ toi} αὐτοῦʼ οὐδὲ πάλιν τὴν μὲν οἰκίαν εἰκόνα τοῦ κτίζοντος, τὸν δὲ υἱὸν ἀνόμοιον γεννῶντος· ἀλλά μᾶλλον τον μὲν υἱὸν εἰκόνα τοῦ πατρὸς ὁμολογήσει, τήν δὲ οἷʼκίαν τέχνης εἶναι δημιούργημα, εἰ μή τις ἄρα τὴν διάνοιαν νοσοίη καὶ τὰς φρένας παρεξεστηκὼς τυγχάνοι· Ἀμέλει πάντων μᾶλλον ἡ Θεία Γραφὴ γινώσκουσα τὴν ἑκάστου φύσιν, περί μὲν τῶν κτιζομένων διὰ Μωϋσέως φησίν· Ἐν ἀρχῇ ἐποίησεν ὁ Θεὸς τὸν οὐρανὸν καὶ τὴν γῆνο περὶ δὲ τοῦ Υἱοῢ οὐχ ἕτερον, ἀλλʼ αὑτὸν τὸν Πατέρα σημαίνει λέγοντα · Ἐκ γαστρὸς πρὸ ὲωσφόρου έγέννησά σε· καὶ πάλιν ° Υἱός μου εἷ σὺ, ἐγὼ σήμερον γεγέννηκά σε· αὐτός τε περὶ ἑαυτοῦ ὁ Κύριος ἐν Παροιμίαις λέγει - Ιρὸ δὲ πάντων βουνῶν γεννᾷ με· καὶ περὶ μὲν τῶν γενητῶν καὶ κιστῶν 6 Ἰωάννης φησί· Πάντα ν Ἰ ~ τ ρ \ ΝΚ υ ν θ Ι δι αυτου εγενετο· περι οε του Κυρίου ευαγγελιζομενος λέγειʼ Ὀ μονογενὴς Υἱὸς, 6 ὢν εἷς τὸν κόλπον τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἐκεῖνος ἐξηγήσατο. Εἰ τοίνυν υἱὸς, οὗ κτίσμα ’ εἰ δὲ κτίσμα, οὐχ υἱός ' πολλὴ γὰρ

Oukoun loipon legetōsan, pothen ara kai houtoi mathontes, ē tinos autois paradedōkotos, toiauta peri tou Sōtēros hyponoein ērxanto ? Anegnōmen, phēsousin, en tais Paroimiais; Kyrios ektise me archēn hodōn hautou heis erga hautou. Kai gar kai oi peri Heusebion touto legein edokoun, kai sy de graphōn edēlōsas, hoti dia pollōn men apodeixeōn anatrepomenoi kai houeoi kateginōskynto, touty de homōs hautoi to rhēton anō kai katō peripherontes, ’en tōn ktismatōn ton Huion einai elegon, kai tois genētois hauton synērithmoun. Alla kai touto dokousi moimē nenoēkenai kalōs ; echei gar tēn dianoian eusebē kai lian orthēn, ēn ei kai hautoi nenoēkeisan, ouk an. ton Kyrion tēs doxēs eblasphēmēsan. Ta gar proeirēmeo na pros to rhēton touto symballetōsan, kai opsontai pollēn en autois ousan tēn diaphoran. Tis zomena kai poioumena ignee. tou poiountos, 6 de Huios, hōs en tois emprysthen edeixen 6 logos, ouk exōthen, allʼ ektou gennōntos patros hyparchei ? Kai gar hanthrōpos ktizei men hoikian,genną de huion, kai ouk han tis anastrephōn heiʼpoi tēn men oikian kai tēn naun gennasthai para tou kataskeuazontos, ton de huion ktizesthai kai poeisthai para toi} autouʼ oude palin tēn men oikian eikona tou ktizontos, ton de huion anomoion gennōntos; alla mallon ton men huion eikona tou patros homologēsei, tēn de hoiʼkian technēs einai dēmiourgēma, ei mē tis ara tēn dianoian nosoiē kai tas phrenas parexestēkōs tynchanoi; Amelei pantōn mallon hē Theia Graphē ginōskousa tēn hekastou physin, peri men tōn ktizomenōn dia Mōÿseōs phēsin; En archę̄ epoiēsen ho Theos ton ouranon kai tēn gēno peri de tou Huioÿ ouch heteron, allʼ hauton ton Patera sēmainei legonta ; Ek gastros pro eōsphorou egennēsa se; kai palin ° Huios mou hei sy, egō sēmeron gegennēka se; autos te peri heautou ho Kyrios en Paroimiais legei - Iro de pantōn bounōn genną me; kai peri men tōn genētōn kai kistōn 6 Iōannēs phēsi; Panta n I ~ t r \ NK y n th I di autou egeneto; peri oe tou Kyriou euangelizomenos legeiʼ O monogenēs Huios, 6 ōn heis ton kolpon tou Patros, ekeinos exēgēsato. Ei toinyn huios, hou ktisma ’ ei de ktisma, ouch huios ' pollē gar

Let them tell us, then, from where these men too learned, or who handed it down to them, that they began to conceive such things about the Savior. “We have read,” they will say, “in the Proverbs: ‘The Lord created me as the beginning of his ways for his works.’” For Eusebius’s party too used to say this, and you in your letter made it plain that, though these men too were overthrown and condemned by many proofs, they nonetheless kept carrying this text up and down, saying that the Son was one of the creatures and numbering him among originated things. But it seems to me that they have not understood this text rightly either; for it has a pious and very correct sense, and had they understood it, they would not have blasphemed the Lord of glory. Let them compare what has been said above with this text, and they will see that there is a great difference between them. For who … [the things] being created and made … of the maker, whereas the Son, as the argument showed above, exists not from outside but from the Father who begets him? For a man builds a house but begets a son; and no one would turn it round and say that the house and the ship are begotten by the builder, and the son created and made by him; nor again that the house is the image of its builder and the son unlike his begetter. Rather, he will confess that the son is the image of the father, and the house a work of art—unless he is sick in mind and out of his wits. Certainly the divine Scripture, which knows the nature of each thing better than anyone, says of created things through Moses: “In the beginning God made the heaven and the earth”; but concerning the Son it brings forward not another, but the Father himself, saying, “From the womb, before the morning star, I have begotten you,” and again, “You are my Son; today I have begotten you.” And the Lord himself says of himself in the Proverbs, “Before all the hills he begets me.” And of originated and created things John says, “All things came to be through him”; but proclaiming the Lord he says, “The only-begotten Son, who is in the bosom of the Father, he has made him known.” If, then, he is son, he is not a creature; and if he is a creature, he is not a son; for great …

Chapter 14

14PG 25:440a–440d

Ἆρʼ οῦν μάτην γέγραπται τοῦτο τὸ ῥητόνῖ Τοῦτο γὰρ πάλιν ἐκεῖνοι περιβομβοῦσιν, ὡς ἀγέλη κωνώπων. ῡῦχί γε, οὗ μάτην γέγραπται, ἀλλά καὶ μάλα ἀναγκαίως· καὶ γὰρ καὶ κτίζεσθαι λέγεται· ἀλλʼ ὅτε γέγονεν ἅνθρωπος· ἀνθρώπου γὰρ ἴδιον τοῦτο. Τὴν δὲ διάνοιαν ταύτην εὑρήσει καλῶς ἐν τοῖς λογίοις κειμένην 6 μὴ πάρεργον ἡγούμενος τὴν ἀνάγνωσιν, ἀλλᾶ καὶ τὸν καιρὸν καὶ τὰ πρόσωπα, καὶ τὴν χρείαν τῶν γεγραμμένων ἐρευνῶν, καὶ οὕτω τὰ ἀναγνώσματα διακρίνων καὶ διανοούμενος. Τὸν μὲν οὗν καιρὸν τοῦ ῥητοῦ τούτου εὑρήσει καὶ γνώσεται, ὅτι ἀεὶ ὣν 6 Κύριος, ὕστερον ἐπὶ συντελείᾳ τῶν αἰώνων γέγονεν ἄνθρωποςʼ καὶ Υἱὸς ὣν τοῦ Θεοῦ, γέγονε καί Υἱὸς ἀνθρώπου ’ τὴν δὲ χρείαν νοήσειεν, ὅτι, τὸν ἡμῶν θάνατον καταργῆσαι θέλων, ἔλαβεν ἑαυτῷ σῶμα ἐκ τῆς Παρθένου Μαρίας, ’ίνα τοῦτο προσενέγκας θυσίαν ὑπὲρ πάντων τῷ Πατρὶ, ἀπαλλάξῃ πάντας ἡμᾶς, ὅσοι φόβῳ Θανάτου διὰ παντὸς τοῦ ζῇν ἔνοχοι ἦμεν δουλείας. Τὸ δὲ πρόσωπον τοῦ μὶν Σωτῆρός ἐστι · τότε δὲ λέγεται, ὅτε λοιπὸν λαβὼν τὸ σῶμα λέγει* Κύριος ἔκτισὲ με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ εἰς ἔργα αὐτοῦ. Ὡς γὰρ Υἱῷ Θεοῦ ὄντι ἁρμόζει καλῶς τὸ ἆϊδίως εἶναι, καὶ ἐν κόλποις εἶναι τοῦ Πατρός· οὕτω καὶ ἀνθρώπῳ γενομένῳ πρέπουσα φωνὴ τὸ, Κύριος ἔκτισὲ με. Τότε γὰρ λέγεται περὶ αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐπείνασε, καὶ ἐδίψησε, καὶ ἐπυνθάνετο ποῦ Λάζαρος κεῖται, καὶ πέπονθε, καὶ ἀνέστη. Καὶ ὥσπερ ἀκούοντες αὐτὸν Κύριον καὶ Θεὸν καὶ φῶς ἀληθινὸν, νοοῦμεν αὐτὸν ὄντα ἐκ τοῦ Πατρός· οὕτω δίκαιόν ἐστιν, ἀκούοντας τὸ, ἔκτισε καὶ τὸ, δοῦλος, καὶ τὸ, πέπονθε, μή τῇ θεότητι λογίζεσθαι· ἀνοίκειον γάρ · ἀλλὰ τῇ σαρκὶ ταῦτα μετρεῖν, ἣν διʼ ἡμᾶς ἐφόρεσεʼ ταύτης γὰρ ἴδια ταῦτα, καὶ αὐτή ἡ σὰρξ οὐχ ἑτέρου, ἀλλὰ τοῦ Λόγου ἐστίν. Ei’ δὲ καὶτὸ ἐκ τούτου χρήσιμον ἐθέλοι τις μαθεῖν, εὑρήσει καὶ τοῦτο· 6 γὰρ Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο, ἳνα καὶ προσενέγκῃ τοῦτο ὑπὲρ πάντων, καὶ ἡμεῖς, ἐκ τοῦ πνεύματος αὐτοῦ μεταλαβόντες, θεοποιηθῆναι δυνηθῶμεν, ἄλλως οὐκ ἂν τοῦτου τυχόντες, εἰ μὴ τὸ κτιστὸν ἡμῶν αὐτός ἐνεδύσατο σῶμα ο οὕτω γὰρ καὶ ἅνθρωποι Θεοῦ λοιπὸν, καὶ ἐν Χριστῷ ἄνθρωποι χρη ματιζειν ἠρξάμρθα. Ἀλλʼ ὥσπερ ἡμεῖς, τὸ Πνεῦμα λαμβάνοντες, οὐκ ἆπόλλυμεν τὴν ἰδίαν ἑαυτῶν οὐσίαν· οὕτως ὁ Κύριος, γενόμενος διʼ ἡμᾶς ἅνθρωπος, καὶ σῶμα φορέσας,”οὐδὶν ἦττον ἦν Θεός · οὐ γὰρ ἠλαττοῦτο τῇ περιβολῇ τοῦ σώματος, ἀλλὰ καὶ μᾶλλον ἐθεοποιεῖτο τοῦτο, καὶ ἀθάνατον ἀπετέλει.

Arʼ oun matēn gegraptai touto to rhētoni Touto gar palin ekeinoi peribombousin, hōs agelē kōnōpōn. yychi ge, hou matēn gegraptai, alla kai mala anankaiōs; kai gar kai ktizesthai legetai; allʼ hote gegonen hanthrōpos; anthrōpou gar idion touto. Tēn de dianoian tautēn heurēsei kalōs en tois logiois keimenēn 6 mē parergon hēgoumenos tēn anagnōsin, alla kai ton kairon kai ta prosōpa, kai tēn chreian tōn gegrammenōn ereunōn, kai houtō ta anagnōsmata diakrinōn kai dianooumenos. Ton men houn kairon tou rhētou toutou heurēsei kai gnōsetai, hoti aei hōn 6 Kyrios, hysteron epi synteleią tōn aiōnōn gegonen anthrōposʼ kai Huios hōn tou Theou, gegone kai Huios anthrōpou ’ tēn de chreian noēseien, hoti, ton hēmōn thanaton katargēsai thelōn, elaben heautǭ sōma ek tēs Parthenou Marias, ’ina touto prosenenkas thysian hyper pantōn tǭ Patri, apallaxę̄ pantas hēmas, hosoi phobǭ Thanatou dia pantos tou zę̄n enochoi ēmen douleias. To de prosōpon tou min Sōtēros esti ; tote de legetai, hote loipon labōn to sōma legei* Kyrios ektise me archēn hodōn autou eis erga autou. Hōs gar Huiǭ Theou onti harmozei kalōs to aïdiōs einai, kai en kolpois einai tou Patros; houtō kai anthrōpǭ genomenǭ prepousa phōnē to, Kyrios ektise me. Tote gar legetai peri autou, kai epeinase, kai edipsēse, kai epynthaneto pou Lazaros keitai, kai peponthe, kai anestē. Kai hōsper akouontes auton Kyrion kai Theon kai phōs alēthinon, nooumen auton onta ek tou Patros; houtō dikaion estin, akouontas to, ektise kai to, doulos, kai to, peponthe, mē tę̄ theotēti logizesthai; anoikeion gar ; alla tę̄ sarki tauta metrein, hēn diʼ hēmas ephoreseʼ tautēs gar idia tauta, kai autē hē sarx ouch heterou, alla tou Logou estin. Ei’ de kaito ek toutou chrēsimon etheloi tis mathein, heurēsei kai touto; 6 gar Logos sarx egeneto, hina kai prosenenkę̄ touto hyper pantōn, kai hēmeis, ek tou pneumatos autou metalabontes, theopoiēthēnai dynēthōmen, allōs ouk an toutou tychontes, ei mē to ktiston hēmōn autos enedysato sōma o houtō gar kai hanthrōpoi Theou loipon, kai en Christǭ anthrōpoi chrē matizein ērxamrtha. Allʼ hōsper hēmeis, to Pneuma lambanontes, ouk apollymen tēn idian heautōn ousian; houtōs ho Kyrios, genomenos diʼ hēmas hanthrōpos, kai sōma phoresas,”oudin ētton ēn Theos ; ou gar ēlattouto tę̄ peribolę̄ tou sōmatos, alla kai mallon etheopoieito touto, kai athanaton apetelei.

Was this text, then, written in vain? For this is what they keep buzzing about again, like a swarm of gnats. Not at all: it was not written in vain, but quite necessarily. For he is indeed said to be created, but when he became man; for this is proper to man. And this sense will be found well set out in the oracles by one who does not treat the reading as a side matter, but searches out the time, the persons, and the purpose of what is written, and so discerns and understands what he reads. As for the time of this text, he will find and recognize that the Lord, who always is, later, at the consummation of the ages, became man, and being Son of God became also Son of man. And he would understand the purpose: that, wishing to abolish our death, he took to himself a body from the Virgin Mary, so that by offering this as a sacrifice for all to the Father he might set free all of us who through fear of death were subject to slavery all our lifetime. And the person is the Savior’s; but it is said at the time when, having taken the body, he says, “The Lord created me as the beginning of his ways for his works.” For as eternal being and being in the bosom of the Father well befits him as Son of God, so, now that he has become man, the saying “The Lord created me” is fitting. For it is then that it is said of him that he hungered and thirsted and asked where Lazarus lay, and suffered, and rose again. And as, when we hear him called Lord and God and true light, we understand him as being from the Father, so it is right, when we hear “created,” “servant,” and “suffered,” not to reckon these to the Godhead (for it is not proper to it), but to measure them by the flesh which he bore for our sake; for these things are proper to the flesh, and the flesh itself belongs to no other but to the Word. And if anyone wishes to learn the benefit that comes from this, he will find it too: for the Word became flesh both in order to offer it for all, and so that we, receiving a share of his Spirit, might be able to be made divine, which we could not otherwise have attained had he not himself put on our created body. For thus we have begun to be called men of God and men in Christ. But as we, receiving the Spirit, do not lose our own essence, so the Lord, having become man for our sake and borne a body, was no less God; for he was not diminished by being clothed with the body, but rather made it divine and rendered it immortal.

Chapter 15

15PG 25:440d–441c

Ἱκανᾶ μὲν οῦν ταῦτα στηλιτεῦσαι τήν αʼίρεσιν τῶν Ἀρειανῶν. Καὶ γὰρ, ὡς 3 Κύριος δέδωκεν, EE, ὧν ἔλεγον αὐτοὶ διηλέγχθησαν ἀσεβοῦντες. Φέρε δὴ καὶ ἡμεῖς προτείνωμεν, καὶ ἀπαιτήσωμεν καὶ αὐτοὺς ἀποκρίνασθαι· καιρὸς γάρ ἐστιν, ἀπορήσαντας αὗτοὺς έν τοῖς ἰδίοις, ἐρωτᾶσθαι λοιπὸν παρʼ ἡμῶν · τά· χα κᾶν οὕτως ἐντραπέντες ἀναβλέψωσιν ὅθεν κατέπεσαν οἱ κακόφρονες. Τὸν Υἲὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ μεμαθήκαμεν ἐκ τῶν θείων Γραφῶν, ὡς προείπομεν, αὖ· τὸν εἶναι τὸν Λόγον καὶ τὴν σοφίαν τοῦ Πατρός. Ὀ μὲν γὰρ Ἀπόστολός φησι· Χριστὸς Θεοῦ δύναμις, καὶ Θεοῦ σοφία · 6 δὲ Ἰωάννης, εἰρηκώς · Καὶ 6 Λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο, ἐπήγαγεν εὐθόςο Καὶ ἐθεασάμεθα τὴν δόξαν αὐτοῦ, δόξαν ὡς Μονογενοῦς παρᾶ Πατρὸς, πλήρης χάριτος καὶ ἀληθείαςι ὡς, τοῦ Λόγου ὄντος μονογενοῦς Υἱοῦ, ἔν τε τούτῳ τῷ Λόγῳ καὶ τῇ Σοφίᾳ γεγενῆσθαι τόν τε οὐρανὸν καὶ τήν γῆν καὶ πάντα τὰ ἐν αὐτοῖς. Καὶ ταύτης τῆς σοφίας πηγὴν εἶναι τὸν Θεὸν ἐν τῷ Βαροὺχ μεμαθήκαμεν, αἷτιαθέντος τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, ὅτι ἐγκατέλιπε τὴν πηγὴν τῆς σοφίας. Εἰ μὲν οὖν ἀρνοῦνται τὰ γεγραμμένα, αὐτόθεν ἀλλότριοι καὶ τοῦ ὀνόματος ὄντες, οἰκείως ἂν οιαλοῖντο καὶ παρὰ πάντων ἄθεοι καὶ χριστομάχοι · οὕτω γὰρ ἑαυτοὺς ἐπωνόμασαν καὶ αὖτοίʼ εἴ δὲ συνομολογοῦσιν ἡμῖν εἶναι θεόπνευστα τὰ τῆς Γραφῆς ῥήματα, τολμησάτωσαν φανερῶς εἰπεῖν ἃ κεκρομμένως φρονοῦσιν, ὅτι ἄλογος καὶ ἅσοφος ἦν 6 Θεός ποτε, καὶ μανέντες εἴπωσιν· Ἠν ὅτε οὐκ ἦν· καὶ πρὶν γεννηθῆναι, οὐκ ἦν 6 Χριστόςο πάλιν τε ἀποφηνάσθωσαν τὴν πηγὴν μὴ ἐξ ἑαυτῆς γεγεννηκέναι τῆν σοφίαν, ἀλλʼ ἔξωθεν ἑαυτῆς κεκτῆσθαι ταύτην, ’ίνα καὶ τολμήσωσιν εἰπεῖν· Ἐξ οὒκ ὄντων γέγονεν ὁ Υἱός· λάκκον ὥσπερ ἔξωθεν ὕδωρ λαβόντα, κεχρημένον τῷ ὀνόματι τῆς πηγῆς.

Hikana men oun tauta stēliteusai tēn aʼiresin tōn Areianōn. Kai gar, hōs 3 Kyrios dedōken, EE, hōn elegon autoi diēlenchthēsan asebountes. Phere dē kai hēmeis proteinōmen, kai apaitēsōmen kai autous apokrinasthai; kairos gar estin, aporēsantas hautous en tois idiois, erōtasthai loipon parʼ hēmōn ; ta; cha kan houtōs entrapentes anablepsōsin hothen katepesan hoi kakophrones. Ton Uion tou Theou memathēkamen ek tōn theiōn Graphōn, hōs proeipomen, au; ton einai ton Logon kai tēn sophian tou Patros. O men gar Apostolos phēsi; Christos Theou dynamis, kai Theou sophia ; 6 de Iōannēs, eirēkōs ; Kai 6 Logos sarx egeneto, epēgagen euthoso Kai etheasametha tēn doxan autou, doxan hōs Monogenous para Patros, plērēs charitos kai alētheiasi hōs, tou Logou ontos monogenous Huiou, en te toutǭ tǭ Logǭ kai tę̄ Sophią gegenēsthai ton te ouranon kai tēn gēn kai panta ta en autois. Kai tautēs tēs sophias pēgēn einai ton Theon en tǭ Barouch memathēkamen, haitiathentos tou Israēl, hoti enkatelipe tēn pēgēn tēs sophias. Ei men oun arnountai ta gegrammena, autothen allotrioi kai tou onomatos ontes, oikeiōs an oialointo kai para pantōn atheoi kai christomachoi ; houtō gar heautous epōnomasan kai autoiʼ ei de synomologousin hēmin einai theopneusta ta tēs Graphēs rhēmata, tolmēsatōsan phanerōs eipein ha kekrommenōs phronousin, hoti alogos kai hasophos ēn 6 Theos pote, kai manentes eipōsin; Ēn hote ouk ēn; kai prin gennēthēnai, ouk ēn 6 Christoso palin te apophēnasthōsan tēn pēgēn mē ex heautēs gegennēkenai tēn sophian, allʼ exōthen heautēs kektēsthai tautēn, ’ina kai tolmēsōsin eipein; Ex ouk ontōn gegonen ho Huios; lakkon hōsper exōthen hydōr labonta, kechrēmenon tǭ onomati tēs pēgēs.

These things are enough to expose the heresy of the Arians. For, as the Lord has granted, they have been convicted of impiety out of their own words. Come now, let us too put forward questions and require them in turn to answer; for it is time, since they are at a loss in their own case, that they should now be questioned by us. Perhaps, put to shame in this way, the perverse men may look up and see from where they have fallen. We have learned from the divine Scriptures, as we said before, that the Son of God is himself the Word and the Wisdom of the Father. For the apostle says, “Christ the power of God and the wisdom of God”; and John, having said, “And the Word became flesh,” added at once, “and we beheld his glory, glory as of the Only-begotten from the Father, full of grace and truth”; so that, the Word being the only-begotten Son, it was in this Word and Wisdom that the heaven and the earth and all that is in them came to be. And that God is the fountain of this wisdom we have learned in Baruch, where Israel is blamed for having forsaken the fountain of wisdom. If, then, they deny what is written, they are at once strangers to the name as well, and would properly be called by all godless and Christ-fighters; for they have brought these names upon themselves. But if they agree with us that the words of Scripture are inspired by God, let them dare to say openly what they think in secret: that God was once without Word and without Wisdom; and in their madness let them say, “There was when he was not,” and “Before he was begotten, Christ was not.” And again let them declare that the fountain did not beget wisdom from itself but acquired it from outside itself, so that they may dare to say, “The Son came to be from nothing,” as if it were a cistern that received its water from outside and has usurped the name of fountain.

Chapter 16

16PG 25:441c–444b

Ὅσης μὲν οὖν ἀσεβείας ἐστὶ τοῦτο μεστὸν, οὐδένα τῶν κᾶν βραχεῖαν αἶοθησιν ἐχόντων ἀμφιβάλλειν ἡγοῦμαι · ἐπειδὴ δὲ τονθορύζοντες λέγουσιν ὀνόματα μόνον εἶναι τοῦ Υἱοῦ Λόγος καὶ Σοφία, ἀναγκαῖον ἐρωτῆσαι τούτους· Εἰ ὀνόματα μόνον ἐστὶ ταῦτα τοῦ Υἱοῦ, ἄλλος ἂν αὐτὸς εἶίη παρά ταῦτα. Καὶ εἰ μὲν βελτίων ἐστὶ τῶν ὀνομάτων, οὐχ ὅσιον ἐκ τῶν ι ἐλαττόνων τὸν βελτίονα σημαίνεσθαι· εἰ δὲ ἐλάττων ἐπὶτῶν ὀνομάτων, πάντως ἔχει καὶ τὴν αἰτίαν τῆς ἐπὶ τὸ κάλλιον προσηγορίας. Τοῦτο δὲ πάλιν προκοπήν αὐτοῦ σημαίνει καὶ οὗ μεῖόν ἐστι τῶν προτέρωε ἑαυτοῦ (Si) Θαλίᾳ ὡς ἐπαπορῶν μυθολογεῖ · πολλοὺς λαλεῖ λόγους 6 Θεός. Ποῖον αὐτῶν ἄρα λέγομεν ἡμεῖς Υἱὸν καὶ Λόγον μονογενῆ τοῦ Πατρός; Ἀνόητοι καὶ πάντα μᾶλλον ἢ Χριστιανοί. Πρῶτον μὶν γὰρ, τοιαῦτα λαλοῦντες περὶ Θεοῦ, μικροῦ δεῖν ἄνθρωπον τὸν Θεὸν ὑαολαμὸάνουσιν, οὕτω λαλοῦντα καὶ παραμείβοντα τοὺς προτέρους τοῖς δευτέροις λόγοις, ὥσπερ οὐκ ἀρε. κοῦντος ἑνὸς ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγου πᾶσαν τήν ἐκ τοῦ βουλήματος τοῦ Πατρὸς δὴμιουργίαν καὶ τὴν τούτου πρόνοιαν πληρῶσαι· τὸ μὶν γὰρ πολλοὺς αὐτὸν λαλεῖν λόγους, ἀσθένεια τῶν πάντων ἐστὶν, ἑκάστου λειπομένου τῆς τοῦ ἑτέρου χρείας τὸ δὲ ἒνῖ κεχρῆσθαι Λόγῳ τὸν Θεὸν, ὡς καὶ ἔστιν ἀληθῶς, τοῦτο καὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ τήν δύναμιν δείκνυσι, καὶ τοῦ ἐξ αὐτοῦ Λόγου τὴν τελειότητα, καὶ τῶν οὕτω φρονούντων τὴν εὐσεβῆ σύνεσιν.

Hosēs men oun asebeias esti touto meston, oudena tōn kan bracheian aiothēsin echontōn amphiballein hēgoumai ; epeidē de tonthoryzontes legousin onomata monon einai tou Huiou Logos kai Sophia, anankaion erōtēsai toutous; Ei onomata monon esti tauta tou Huiou, allos an autos eiiē para tauta. Kai ei men beltiōn esti tōn onomatōn, ouch hosion ek tōn i elattonōn ton beltiona sēmainesthai; ei de elattōn epitōn onomatōn, pantōs echei kai tēn aitian tēs epi to kallion prosēgorias. Touto de palin prokopēn autou sēmainei kai hou meion esti tōn proterōe heautou (Si) Thalią hōs epaporōn mythologei ; pollous lalei logous 6 Theos. Poion autōn ara legomen hēmeis Huion kai Logon monogenē tou Patros? Anoētoi kai panta mallon ē Christianoi. Prōton min gar, toiauta lalountes peri Theou, mikrou dein anthrōpon ton Theon hyaolamoanousin, houtō lalounta kai parameibonta tous proterous tois deuterois logois, hōsper ouk are. kountos henos ek tou Theou Logou pasan tēn ek tou boulēmatos tou Patros dēmiourgian kai tēn toutou pronoian plērōsai; to min gar pollous auton lalein logous, astheneia tōn pantōn estin, hekastou leipomenou tēs tou heterou chreias to de eni kechrēsthai Logǭ ton Theon, hōs kai estin alēthōs, touto kai tou Theou tēn dynamin deiknysi, kai tou ex autou Logou tēn teleiotēta, kai tōn houtō phronountōn tēn eusebē synesin.

How full of impiety this is, I think no one with even the slightest perception will doubt. But since they mutter that Word and Wisdom are only names of the Son, it is necessary to ask them: if these are only names of the Son, then he himself must be something other than these. And if he is better than the names, it is not holy for the better to be signified by the lesser; but if he is lesser than the names, he certainly has the reason for his better title, and this in turn indicates an advancement in him, which is no less impious than what came before. … in the Thalia, as if raising a difficulty, he tells the tale: “God speaks many words. Which of them, then, do we call the Son and only-begotten Word of the Father?” Senseless men, anything rather than Christians! For in the first place, by saying such things about God they all but conceive of God as a man, speaking in this way and replacing his first words with second ones, as if one Word from God were not enough to accomplish the whole creation that comes from the Father’s will, and his providence. For to speak many words is a mark of the weakness of them all, each falling short of what the other supplies; but that God uses one Word, as is in truth the case, shows both the power of God and the perfection of the Word who is from him, and the pious understanding of those who think in this way.

Chapter 17

17PG 25:444b–445c

Εἴθε δὲ καὶ οὗτοι κᾶν ἐξ ὧν λέγουσι νῦν, ἐθελήσουσιν ὁμολογεῖν τὴν ἀλήθειανί El γὰρ ἅπαξ διδόασι τὸν Θεὸν προφέροντα λόγους, ἴσασιν δλωςαὐτὸν Πατέρα. τοῦτο δὲ.γινώσκοντες, σκοπείτωσαν, ὅτι, μὴ θέλοντες ἕνα διδόναι τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγον, πολλῶν αὐτὸν εἶναι Πατέρα φαντάζονται. Καὶ τὸ μὶν ὅλως εἶναι τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγον οὐ θέλουσιν ἀρνεῖσθαι, τὸ δὲ εἶναι τοῦτον τοῦ Θεοῦ Υἱὸν οὐχ ὁμολογοῦσιν ο ἔστι δὲ τοῦτο τῆς ἀληθείας ἆγνωσία, καὶτῶν θείων Γραφῶν ἀπειρία. Εἰ γὰρ ὅλως ὁΘεὸς Πατήρ ἐστι Λόγου, διὰ τί μὴ καὶ ὁγεννώμενος Υἱός ἐστιν ; Υιὸς δὲ πάλιν τοῦ Θεοῦ τίς ἂν εἷʼ-η ἧ 6 Λόγος αὐτοῦ; Καὶ γὰρ οὐ πολλοὶ λόγοι, ’ίνα μὴ ἕκαστος ἐνδεὴς, ἀλλὰ εἷς 6 Λόγος,’ίνα τέλειος μόνος αὐτὸς, καὶ ὅτι, ἑνὸς ὄντος τοῦ Θεοῦ, μίαν ἔδει καὶ τὴν εἰκόνα εἶναι αὐτοῦ, ἥτις ὲστὶνὸ Ῠιός. Καὶ γὰρ 6 τοῦ Θεοῦ Υἱὸς. ὡς ἐξ αὐτῶν τῶν λογίων ἔστι μαθεῖν, αὐτός ἐστιν ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος,καὶ σοφία, καὶ ἠ εἰκὼν, καὶ ἡ χεὶρ, καὶ ἡ δύναμιςʼ ἓν γάρ ἐστι τὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ γέννημα, καὶ ταῦοα τῆς ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς γεννήσεως εἰσι γνωρίσματα, "Av τε γὰρ τὸν Υἱὸν εἴπῃς, τὸ ἐξ αὐτοῦ φύσει δεδήλωκας· ἄν τε τὸν Λόγον ἐν· · θυμηθῇς, τὸ ἐξ αὐτοῦ πάλιν καὶ τὸ ἀδιαίρετον αὐτοῦ λογίζῃ· καὶ τὴν Σοφίαν δὲ λέγων, οὐδὲν ἧττον τὸ μή ἔξωθεν, ἀλλὰ τὸ ἐξ αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐν αὐτῷ πάλιν φρονεῖς · ἂν δὲ καὶ τήν δύναμιν καὶ τὴν χεῖρα ὀνομάσῃς, τὸ ἴδιον πάλιν τῆς οὐσίας λέγεις ' καὶ τήν εἰκόνα δὲ λέγων, τὸν Υἱὸν σημαίνεις· τί γὰρ ἂν εἴη ὅμοιον τῷ Θεῷ, ἢ τὸ ἐξ αὐτοῦ γέννη μα; ’Δμὲλει ἅπερ , διὰ τοῦ Λόγου γέγονε, ταῦτα τῇ σοφίᾳ τεθεμελίωται ο καὶ ἃ ἐν τῇ σοφία τεθεμελίωται, ταῦτα πάντα ἐν τῇ χειρὶ πεποίηται, καὶ διὰ τοῦ Υιοῦ γέγονε· καὶ οὐκ ἔξωθεν ἡμεῖς, ἀλλ ἐκ τῶν Γραφῶν ἔχομεν τὴν πίστιν· ὁ μὲν γάρ Θεὸς αὐτὸς διὰ Ἡσαῖου τοῦ προφήτου λέγει· Ἡ χείρ μου ἐθεμελίωσε τὴν γῆν, καὶ ἡ δεξιά μου ἐστερέωσε τὸν οὐρανὸν· καὶ πάλινο Καὶ ὑπὸ τὴν σκιὰν τῆς χειρός μου σκεπάσω σε, ἐν ἕστησα τὸν οὐρανὸν καὶ ἐθεμελίωσα τὴν γῆν. Ὀ δὲ Δαβὶδ, τοῦτο μαθὼν, καὶ εἷʼδὼς τὴν χεῖρα αὐτὴν οὖσαν τὴν σοφίαν, ἔψαλλε· Πάντα ἐν σοφίᾳ ἐποίησας· ἐπληρώθη ἡ γῆ τῆς κτίσεώς σου ο ὡς καὶ Σολομὼν παρά Θεοῦ λαβὼν ἔλεγεν· '0 Θεὸς τῇ σοφίᾳ ἐθεμελίωσε τήν γῆν· Ἰωάννης τε γινώσκων τήν χεῖρα καὶ τὴν σοφίαν εἶναι τὸν Λόγον, εὐηγγελίζετο· Ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ Λόγος, καὶ ὁ Λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν, καὶ Θεὸς ἦν ὁ Λόγοςσ οὗτος ἦν ἐν ἀρχῇ πρὸς τὸν Θεόν. Πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο, καὶ χωρὶς αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο οὐδέν. Ὁ δὲ Ἀπόστολος, βλέπων τὴν χεῖρα, τὴν σοφίαν, τὸν Λόγον αὐτὸν ὅντα τὸν Υἱὸν, φησί· Πολυμερῶς καὶ πολυτρόπως πάλαι ὁ Θεὸς λαλήσας τοῖς πατράσιν ἐν τοῖς προφήταις, ἐπʼ ἐσχάτου τῶν ἡμερῶν τούτων ἐλάλησεν ἡμῖν ἐν Υἷῷ, ὃν ἔθηκεν,κληρονόμον πάντων, διʼ οὗ καὶ ἐποίησε τοὺς αἰῶνας· καὶ πάλινο Εές Κύριος Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς, διʼ οὗ τά πάντα, καὶ ἡμεῖς διʼ αὑτοῦ. Εἰδὼς δὲ πάλιν τὸν Λόγον, τὴν Σοφίαν, τὸν Υἱὸν, αὐτὸν ὄντα τήν εἰκόνα τοῦ Πατρὸς, φησὶν ἐν τῇ πρὸς Κολασσαεῖς Ἐπιστολῆ Εὐχαριστοῦντες τῷ Θεῷ καὶ Πατρὶ τῷ ἱκανώσαντι ἡμᾶς εἷς τήν μερίδα τοῦ κλήρου τῶν ἁγίων ἐν τῷ φωτὶ, ’ὸς ἐῤῥύσατο ἡμᾶς ἐκ τῆς ἐξουσίας τοῦ σκότους, καὶ μετέστησεν εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ Υἱοῦ τῆς ἀγάπης αὐτοῦ ο ἐν ῳ ἔχον μεν τή ἀπολύτρωσιν, τήν ἄφεσιν τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν · ἐστιν εἰκὼν τοῦ Θεοῦ τοῦ ἀοράτου, πρωτότοκος πάσης κτίσεως · ὅτι ἐν αἱ)τῷ ἐκτίσθη τὰ πάντα, τά τε ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς καὶ τὰ ἐπὶ τῇς γῆς, τὰ ὀοατά καὶ τὰ ἀόρατα, εἴτε θρόνοι, sits κυριότητες, εἷίτε ἀρχαὶ, εἶτε ἐξουσίαι, τὰ πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ, καὶ εἰς αὐτὸν ἔκτισται* καὶ αὐτός ἐστι πρὸ πάντων, καὶ τὰ πάντα ἐν αὐτῷ συνέστηκεν. Ὡς γὰρ διὰ τοῦ Λόγου, οὕτως εἰκόνος αὐτοῦ ὄντος, ἐν αὐτῷ ἐκτίσθη τὰ πάντα. Οὕτω δέ τις περὶ τοῦ Κυρίου διανοούμενος, οὐ προσκόψει τῷ λίθῳ τοῦ προσκόμματος, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον πορεύσεται πρὸς την λάμψιν κατέναντι τοῦ φωτὸς τῆς ἀληθείαςο τοῦτο γὰρ ὅντως ἐστὶ τῆς ἀληθείας τὸ φρόνημα, κᾶν διαρραγῶσιν οὗτοι φιλονεικοῦντες, μήτε τὸν Θεὸν σεβόμενοι, μήτε τοὺς ἐκ τῶν ἀποδείξεων ἐλέγχου ἐντρεπόμενοι.

Eithe de kai houtoi kan ex hōn legousi nyn, ethelēsousin homologein tēn alētheiani El gar hapax didoasi ton Theon propheronta logous, isasin dlōsauton Patera. touto de.ginōskontes, skopeitōsan, hoti, mē thelontes hena didonai tou Theou Logon, pollōn auton einai Patera phantazontai. Kai to min holōs einai tou Theou Logon ou thelousin arneisthai, to de einai touton tou Theou Huion ouch homologousin o esti de touto tēs alētheias agnōsia, kaitōn theiōn Graphōn apeiria. Ei gar holōs hoTheos Patēr esti Logou, dia ti mē kai hogennōmenos Huios estin ? Uios de palin tou Theou tis an heiʼ-ē hē 6 Logos autou? Kai gar ou polloi logoi, ’ina mē hekastos endeēs, alla heis 6 Logos,’ina teleios monos autos, kai hoti, henos ontos tou Theou, mian edei kai tēn eikona einai autou, hētis estino Uios. Kai gar 6 tou Theou Huios. hōs ex autōn tōn logiōn esti mathein, autos estin ho tou Theou Logos,kai sophia, kai ē eikōn, kai hē cheir, kai hē dynamisʼ hen gar esti to tou Theou gennēma, kai tauoa tēs ek tou Patros gennēseōs eisi gnōrismata, "Av te gar ton Huion eipę̄s, to ex autou physei dedēlōkas; an te ton Logon en; ; thymēthę̄s, to ex autou palin kai to adiaireton autou logizę̄; kai tēn Sophian de legōn, ouden hētton to mē exōthen, alla to ex autou kai en autǭ palin phroneis ; an de kai tēn dynamin kai tēn cheira onomasę̄s, to idion palin tēs ousias legeis ' kai tēn eikona de legōn, ton Huion sēmaineis; ti gar an eiē homoion tǭ Theǭ, ē to ex autou gennē ma? ’Dmelei haper , dia tou Logou gegone, tauta tę̄ sophią tethemeliōtai o kai ha en tę̄ sophia tethemeliōtai, tauta panta en tę̄ cheiri pepoiētai, kai dia tou Uiou gegone; kai ouk exōthen hēmeis, all ek tōn Graphōn echomen tēn pistin; ho men gar Theos autos dia Hēsaiou tou prophētou legei; Hē cheir mou ethemeliōse tēn gēn, kai hē dexia mou estereōse ton ouranon; kai palino Kai hypo tēn skian tēs cheiros mou skepasō se, en hestēsa ton ouranon kai ethemeliōsa tēn gēn. O de Dabid, touto mathōn, kai heiʼdōs tēn cheira autēn ousan tēn sophian, epsalle; Panta en sophią epoiēsas; eplērōthē hē gē tēs ktiseōs sou o hōs kai Solomōn para Theou labōn elegen; '0 Theos tę̄ sophią ethemeliōse tēn gēn; Iōannēs te ginōskōn tēn cheira kai tēn sophian einai ton Logon, euēngelizeto; En archę̄ ēn ho Logos, kai ho Logos ēn pros ton Theon, kai Theos ēn ho Logoss houtos ēn en archę̄ pros ton Theon. Panta diʼ autou egeneto, kai chōris autou egeneto ouden. Ho de Apostolos, blepōn tēn cheira, tēn sophian, ton Logon auton honta ton Huion, phēsi; Polymerōs kai polytropōs palai ho Theos lalēsas tois patrasin en tois prophētais, epʼ eschatou tōn hēmerōn toutōn elalēsen hēmin en Huiǭ, hon ethēken,klēronomon pantōn, diʼ hou kai epoiēse tous aiōnas; kai palino Ees Kyrios Iēsous Christos, diʼ hou ta panta, kai hēmeis diʼ hautou. Eidōs de palin ton Logon, tēn Sophian, ton Huion, auton onta tēn eikona tou Patros, phēsin en tę̄ pros Kolassaeis Epistolē Eucharistountes tǭ Theǭ kai Patri tǭ hikanōsanti hēmas heis tēn merida tou klērou tōn hagiōn en tǭ phōti, ’os errhysato hēmas ek tēs exousias tou skotous, kai metestēsen eis tēn basileian tou Huiou tēs agapēs autou o en ǭ echon men tē apolytrōsin, tēn aphesin tōn hamartiōn ; estin eikōn tou Theou tou aoratou, prōtotokos pasēs ktiseōs ; hoti en hai)tǭ ektisthē ta panta, ta te en tois ouranois kai ta epi tę̄s gēs, ta ooata kai ta aorata, eite thronoi, sits kyriotētes, heiite archai, eite exousiai, ta panta diʼ autou, kai eis auton ektistai* kai autos esti pro pantōn, kai ta panta en autǭ synestēken. Hōs gar dia tou Logou, houtōs eikonos autou ontos, en autǭ ektisthē ta panta. Houtō de tis peri tou Kyriou dianooumenos, ou proskopsei tǭ lithǭ tou proskommatos, alla mallon poreusetai pros tēn lampsin katenanti tou phōtos tēs alētheiaso touto gar hontōs esti tēs alētheias to phronēma, kan diarragōsin houtoi philoneikountes, mēte ton Theon sebomenoi, mēte tous ek tōn apodeixeōn elenchou entrepomenoi.

Would that these men too, at least from what they now say, were willing to confess the truth! For if they once grant that God utters words, they surely recognize him as Father; and knowing this, let them consider that, being unwilling to grant one Word of God, they imagine him to be Father of many. And while they do not wish to deny that there is a Word of God at all, they do not confess that he is the Son of God; and this is ignorance of the truth and inexperience in the divine Scriptures. For if God is in any sense Father of a Word, why is not he who is begotten a Son? And again, who could be Son of God but his Word? For there are not many words, lest each be deficient, but one Word, so that he alone may be perfect; and because, God being one, his image too must be one, and that is the Son. For the Son of God, as one may learn from the oracles themselves, is himself the Word of God, and the Wisdom, and the Image, and the Hand, and the Power; for the offspring of God is one, and these are tokens of his generation from the Father. If you say “the Son,” you have declared what is from him by nature; if you think of “the Word,” again you have in mind what is from him and inseparable from him; when you speak of “the Wisdom,” you mean no less what is not from outside but from him and in him; if you name “the Power” and “the Hand,” again you speak of what is proper to the essence; and when you speak of “the Image,” you signify the Son: for what could be like God but the offspring from him? Certainly, what came to be through the Word was founded in Wisdom; and what was founded in Wisdom was all made by the Hand and came to be through the Son. And we have this faith not from outside but from the Scriptures. For God himself says through Isaiah the prophet: “My hand founded the earth, and my right hand made firm the heaven”; and again: “And under the shadow of my hand I will cover you, by which I set up the heaven and founded the earth.” And David, having learned this, and knowing that the Hand itself is the Wisdom, sang: “In wisdom you have made all things; the earth is filled with your creation”; as Solomon too, having received it from God, said: “God by wisdom founded the earth.” And John, knowing that the Hand and the Wisdom is the Word, proclaimed: “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. He was in the beginning with God. All things came to be through him, and without him nothing came to be.” And the apostle, seeing that the Hand, the Wisdom, the Word, is himself the Son, says: “In many parts and in many ways God spoke of old to the fathers in the prophets; in these last days he has spoken to us in a Son, whom he appointed heir of all things, through whom also he made the ages”; and again: “One Lord Jesus Christ, through whom are all things, and we through him.” And knowing again that the Word, the Wisdom, the Son, is himself the Image of the Father, he says in the letter to the Colossians: “Giving thanks to God and the Father, who has qualified us for the share of the inheritance of the saints in light, who delivered us from the domain of darkness and transferred us into the kingdom of the Son of his love, in whom we have redemption, the forgiveness of sins; who is the image of the invisible God, firstborn of all creation; for in him all things were created, those in the heavens and those on the earth, visible and invisible, whether thrones or dominions or principalities or authorities: all things were created through him and for him; and he is before all things, and in him all things hold together.” For as all things were created through him as Word, so, since he is the Image, they were created in him. Whoever thinks thus about the Lord will not stumble on the stone of stumbling, but will rather go toward the brightness, facing the light of truth; for this is truly the mind of the truth, even if these men burst with contentiousness, neither revering God nor put to shame by the refutation that comes from the proofs.

Chapter 18

18PG 25:445c–448d

Οἱ μὲν οὗν περὶ Εὐσέβιον, οὕτως ἐξεταζόμενοι τότε διὰ πολλῶν, καὶ καταγνόντες ἑαυτῶν, καθά προεῖπον, ὑπέγραψαν, καὶ μεταγνόντες, ἠρέμησαν καὶ ἀνεχώρησαν. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ οὗτοι νεανιευόμενοι ταῖς ἀσεβείαις καὶ σκοτοδινιῶντες περὶ τὴν ἀλήθειαν, οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἢ κατηγορεῖν τήν σόνοδον ἐπιχειροῦσιν, εἰπάτωσαν ἡμῖν ἐκ ποίων αὐτοὶ Γραei?“ μαθόντες, ἦ παρὰ τινος τῶν ἁγίων ἀκούσαντες, συμπερορήκασιν ἑαυτοῖς ῥημάτια, τὸ, Ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων, καὶ, οὐκ πρὶν γεννηθῇ· καὶ τὸ, Ἦν ποτε, ὅτε οὐκ ἦνʼ καὶ τὸ τρεπτόν· καὶ τὸ, προϋπάρχειν καὶ τὸ θελήματι· ἐν οἷς κατὰ τοῦ Κυρίου παίζοντες μυθολογοῦσιν. Ὁ μὲν γὰρ μακάριος Παῦλος ἐν πρὸς Εβραίους φησί· Πίστει νοοῦμεν κατηρτίσθαι τοὺς αἰῶνας ρτίματι Θεοῦ, εἷς τὸ μὴ ἐκ φαινομένων τὸ βλεπόμενον γεγονέναι. Ἀλλʼ οὐδὲν κοινὸν τῷ Λόγῳ πρὸς τοὺς αἷῶνας· αὐτὸς γάρ ἐστιν ο προυπαρχων πρὸ τῶν αἰώνων, διʼ οὗ καὶ δ ς Οἱ αίῶνες γεγόνασιν. Ἐν τῷ Ποιμένι γέγραπται (ill) (ἐπειδὴ καὶ τοῦτο, καίτοι μή ὃν ἐκ τοῦ κανόνος, accesimus-0' Πρῶτον πάντων πίστευσον, ὅτι εἷς ἐστιν ὁ Θεὸς, ὁ τὰ πάντα κτίσας καὶ καταρτίσας, καὶ ποιήσας ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος εἷς τὸ Evoti τὰ πάντα. Ἀλλὰ καὶτοῦτο πάλιν οὐδὲν πρὸς τιζν Υἱὸν ἐστι· περὶ γαρ τῶν παντων λέγει τῶν διʼ αἱ)τοῦ γενομένων, ὧν καὶ ἄλλος ἐστὶν αὐτόςʼ ού γὰρ οἷόν τε τὸν δημιουργοῦντα τοῖς ὑπʼ αἱ)τοῦ γενομένοις συγκαταριθμεῖν, εἰ μὴ καὶ τὸν ἀρχιτέκτονα τοῖς ὑπʼ αύτοῦ γενομένοις οἰκοδομήμασι τὸν αὐτὸν ἄν τις παραφρονῶν λέγοι. Διᾶ τί τοίνυν, ἀγράφους αὐτοὶ λέξεις πρὸς ἀσέβειαν ἐφευρόντες, αἰτιῶνται τοὺς ἀγράζιοις λέξεσιν εύσεβοὖντας ; Τὸ μὲν γὰρ ἀσεβεῖν παντελῶς κεκώλυται, κᾶν ποικίλοις ῥήμασι καὶ πιθανοῖς σορίσμασι περιβάλλειν αὐτὸ τις ἐπιγειρῆ· τὸ δέ εὐσεβεῖν ὅσιον παρὰ πᾶσιν ὡμολόγηται, κᾶν ξενιζούσαις λέξεσί τις χρήσηται, ἕως μόνον ὁ λέγων εὐσεβές ἔχοι τὸ φρόνημα, καὶ διʼ αὐτῶν, ὃ νενὸηκεν, εὐσεβῶς βούλεται σημαίνειν. Τα μεν ουν προειρημένα τῶν Χριστομαχων χαμαίζηλα ῥημάτια προαπέδειξεν ὁ λόγος καί τότε καὶ νῦν πάσης ἀσεβείας ὄντα μεστά· τὰ δέ παρὰ τῆς συνόδου γραφέντα και ορισΟεντα κατ αυτων, ἐαν ἐρευνήσῃ τις ἀκριβῶς, εὑρήσει παντως ἐν αὐτοῖς τὸν τῆς ἀληθείας νοῦν περιεχόμενον, ἂν μάλιστα γαὶ τὴν πρόφασιν τῶν τοιούτων λέξεων ἔχουσαν τὸ εὔλογον, φιλομαθῶς ἐρωτήσας, ἀκούσῃ· ἔστι γαρ αὕτη.

Hoi men houn peri Eusebion, houtōs exetazomenoi tote dia pollōn, kai katagnontes heautōn, katha proeipon, hypegrapsan, kai metagnontes, ēremēsan kai anechōrēsan. Epeidē de houtoi neanieuomenoi tais asebeiais kai skotodiniōntes peri tēn alētheian, ouden heteron ē katēgorein tēn sonodon epicheirousin, eipatōsan hēmin ek poiōn autoi Graei?“ mathontes, ē para tinos tōn hagiōn akousantes, symperorēkasin heautois rhēmatia, to, Ex ouk ontōn, kai, ouk prin gennēthę̄; kai to, Ēn pote, hote ouk ēnʼ kai to trepton; kai to, proÿparchein kai to thelēmati; en hois kata tou Kyriou paizontes mythologousin. Ho men gar makarios Paulos en pros Ebraious phēsi; Pistei nooumen katērtisthai tous aiōnas rtimati Theou, heis to mē ek phainomenōn to blepomenon gegonenai. Allʼ ouden koinon tǭ Logǭ pros tous haiōnas; autos gar estin o prouparchōn pro tōn aiōnōn, diʼ hou kai d s Hoi aiōnes gegonasin. En tǭ Poimeni gegraptai (ill) (epeidē kai touto, kaitoi mē hon ek tou kanonos, accesimus-0' Prōton pantōn pisteuson, hoti heis estin ho Theos, ho ta panta ktisas kai katartisas, kai poiēsas ek tou mē ontos heis to Evoti ta panta. Alla kaitouto palin ouden pros tizn Huion esti; peri gar tōn pantōn legei tōn diʼ hai)tou genomenōn, hōn kai allos estin autosʼ ou gar hoion te ton dēmiourgounta tois hypʼ hai)tou genomenois synkatarithmein, ei mē kai ton architektona tois hypʼ autou genomenois oikodomēmasi ton auton an tis paraphronōn legoi. Dia ti toinyn, agraphous autoi lexeis pros asebeian epheurontes, aitiōntai tous agraziois lexesin eusebountas ? To men gar asebein pantelōs kekōlytai, kan poikilois rhēmasi kai pithanois sorismasi periballein auto tis epigeirē; to de eusebein hosion para pasin hōmologētai, kan xenizousais lexesi tis chrēsētai, heōs monon ho legōn eusebes echoi to phronēma, kai diʼ autōn, ho nenoēken, eusebōs bouletai sēmainein. Ta men oun proeirēmena tōn Christomachōn chamaizēla rhēmatia proapedeixen ho logos kai tote kai nyn pasēs asebeias onta mesta; ta de para tēs synodou graphenta kai orisOenta kat autōn, ean ereunēsę̄ tis akribōs, heurēsei pantōs en autois ton tēs alētheias noun periechomenon, an malista gai tēn prophasin tōn toioutōn lexeōn echousan to eulogon, philomathōs erōtēsas, akousę̄; esti gar hautē.

Eusebius’s party, then, after being examined at length in this way at the time and condemning themselves, subscribed, as I said before, and having changed their minds, kept quiet and withdrew. But since these men, swaggering in their impieties and growing dizzy about the truth, attempt nothing else but to accuse the council, let them tell us from what Scriptures they learned, or from which of the saints they heard, the little phrases they have heaped together for themselves: “from nothing,” and “he was not before he was begotten,” and “there was once when he was not,” and “changeable,” and “pre-existing,” and “by will”—in which they tell fables in mockery of the Lord. For the blessed Paul says in the letter to the Hebrews: “By faith we understand that the ages were framed by the word of God, so that what is seen did not come to be from things that appear.” But the Word has nothing in common with the ages; for he is the one who exists before the ages, through whom the ages too came to be. In the Shepherd it is written (since they bring this forward too, though it is not of the canon): “First of all believe that God is one, who created and framed all things, and made all things to be out of what was not.” But this again has nothing to do with the Son; for it speaks of all the things that came to be through him, from which he himself is distinct. For one cannot number the Creator with the things made by him, unless someone were mad enough to say that the architect is the same as the buildings he has made. Why then, when they themselves have invented unscriptural terms for impiety, do they blame those who are pious with unscriptural terms? For impiety is wholly forbidden, even if someone tries to clothe it in varied words and plausible sophisms; but piety is acknowledged by all to be holy, even if someone uses unfamiliar terms, so long as the speaker has a pious mind and wishes to express through them, piously, what he has understood. Now the argument has already shown that the grovelling little phrases of the Christ-fighters mentioned above were, then and now, full of all impiety; but as for what was written and defined against them by the council, if anyone examines it carefully, he will certainly find the mind of the truth contained in it, especially if he asks with a love of learning and hears the reason for such terms, which is a sound one. It is this.

Chapter 19

19PG 25:448d–449c

Τῆς συνόδου βουλομένης τὰς μὲν τῶν Ἀρειανῶν τῆς ἀσεβείας λέξεις ἀνελεῖν, τὰς δὲ τῶν Γραφῶν ὁιλολογουμένας φωνὰς γράψαι, ὅτι τε ὅς ἐστιν οὐκ ηυκ ὄντων, ἀλλʼ ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ λόγος ἐστὶ καὶ σοία, ἀλλʼ ού κτίσμα ούόέ ποίημα, ἴδιον δὲ ἐκ τοῦ [Ιατρὸς γέννημα· οἱ περὶ Εύσέβιον, ὑπὸ τῆς πολυχρονίου κακοδοξίας· ἑαυτῶν ἑλκόμενοι, ἐβούλοντο τὸ, ἐκ του Θεοῦ, κοινὸν εἶναι πρὸς ἡμᾶς, καὶ τὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγον μηδέν τε ἐν τούτῳ διαφέρειν ἡμῶν αύι49 τὸν, διὰ τὸ γεγράφθαι· Εἷς Θεὸς, ἐξ οὗ τὰ πάντα· καὶ πάλιν · Τὰ ἀρχαῖα παρῆλθεν ’ ἰδοὺ γέγονε τὰ πάντα καινά. Τὰ δὲ πάντα ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ. Ἀλλʼ οἱ Πατὲρες, θεωρήσαντες ἐκείνων τὴν πανουργίαν καὶ τήν τῆς ἀσεβείας κακοτεχνίαν, ἠναγκάσθησαν λοιπὸν λευκότερον εἰπεῖν τὸ ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ γράψαι ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Θεοῦ εἶναι τὸν Υἱὸν, ὑπὲρ τοῦ μή τὰ ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ κοινὸν καί ἴσον τοῦ τε Υῖοῦ καὶ τῶν γενητῶν νομίζεσθαι, ἀλλὰ τὰ μὲν ἄλλα πάντα κτίσμα, τὸν δὲ Λόγον μόνον ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς πιστεύεσθαι. Κᾶν γὰρ ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ τὰ πάντα λὲγηται, ἀλλʼ ἄλλως ἢ ὡς ἔστιν 6 Υἱὸς, εἷʼρηται. Τὰ μὲν γὰρ κτίσματα, διὰ τὸ μὴ εἶναι εἰκῆ καὶ ἐκ ταυτομάτου, μηδὲ κατὰ τύχην ἔχειν τήν γένεσιν, κατά τοὺς λέγοντας ἐξ ἀτόμων συμπλοκῆς καὶ ὁμοιομερῶν· ἢ ὥς τινες τῶν αἱρετικῶν ἄλλον δημιουργὸν λέγουσιν· ἢ ὡς πάλιν ἄλλοι ὑπό τινων ἀγγέλων λέγουσιν εἶναιτὴν τῶν πάντων σύστασιν· ἀλλʼ ὅτι, τοῦ Θεοῦ ὄντος, τὸ. πάντα παρʼ αὐτοῦ διὰ τοῦ Λόγου οὐκ ὄντα πρότερον εἰς τὸ εἶναι γέγονε, διὰ τοῦτο εἷʼρηται τὸ, ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ· ὁ δὲ Λόγος, ἐπεὶ μὴ κτίσμα ἐστὶν, εἴρηται καὶ ἔστι μόνος ἐκ τοῦ Πατρός· τῆς δὲ τοιαύτης διανοίας γνώρισμα τὸ εἶναι τὸν Υἱὸν ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Πατρός· οὐδενὶ γὰρ τῶν γενητων ὑπάρχει τοῦτο. Ἀμέλει τὰ πάντα λέγων 6 Παῦλος ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ, εὐθὺς ἐπήγαγε· Καὶ εἷς Κύριος Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς, διʼ οὗ τὰ πάνταο ’ίνα δείξῃ πᾶσιν, ὅτι ἄλλος μὲν ἔστιν 6 Υἱὸς τῶν πάντων τῶν ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ γενομένων· τὰ γὰρ ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ γενόμενα διὰ Υἱοῦ γέγονε· τῆς δὲ δημιουργίας χάριν τῆς παρὰ Θεοῦ γενομένης ταῦτʼ εἷʼρηκε, καὶ ού διὰ τὸ εἶναι καὶ τὰ πάντα, ’ὡς ἔστινιὸ Υἱὸς, ἐκ τοῦ Πατρός. Οῦτε γὰρ τὰ πάντα, ὡς 6 Υἱὸς, οῧτε ὁ Λόγος εἷς τῶν πάντων ἐστίʼ τῶν γὰρ πάντων Κύριος καὶ δημιουργός ἐστι · διὰ τοῦτο γὰρ καὶ ἡ ἁγία σύνοδος λευκότερον εἷʼρηκεν ἐκ τῆς ούσίας αὐτὸν εἶναι τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἴνα καὶ ἄλλος παρὰ τήν τῶν γενητῶν φύσιν 6 Λόγος εἶναι πιστευθῇ, μόνος ὢν ἀληθῶς ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ μηκέτι πρόφασις πρὸς ἀπάτην ὑπολειφθήσηται τοῖς ἀσεβοῦσι. Περὶ μὶν οὖντοῦ γεγράφθαι, ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας, ἡ πρόφασις αὕτη. _

Tēs synodou boulomenēs tas men tōn Areianōn tēs asebeias lexeis anelein, tas de tōn Graphōn hoilologoumenas phōnas grapsai, hoti te hos estin ouk ēuk ontōn, allʼ ek tou theou, kai logos esti kai soia, allʼ ou ktisma ouoe poiēma, idion de ek tou [Iatros gennēma; hoi peri Eusebion, hypo tēs polychroniou kakodoxias; heautōn helkomenoi, eboulonto to, ek tou Theou, koinon einai pros hēmas, kai ton tou Theou Logon mēden te en toutǭ diapherein hēmōn aui49 ton, dia to gegraphthai; Heis Theos, ex hou ta panta; kai palin ; Ta archaia parēlthen ’ idou gegone ta panta kaina. Ta de panta ek tou Theou. Allʼ hoi Pateres, theōrēsantes ekeinōn tēn panourgian kai tēn tēs asebeias kakotechnian, ēnankasthēsan loipon leukoteron eipein to ek tou Theou, kai grapsai ek tēs ousias tou Theou einai ton Huion, hyper tou mē ta ek tou Theou koinon kai ison tou te Uiou kai tōn genētōn nomizesthai, alla ta men alla panta ktisma, ton de Logon monon ek tou Patros pisteuesthai. Kan gar ek tou Theou ta panta legētai, allʼ allōs ē hōs estin 6 Huios, heiʼrētai. Ta men gar ktismata, dia to mē einai eikē kai ek tautomatou, mēde kata tychēn echein tēn genesin, kata tous legontas ex atomōn symplokēs kai homoiomerōn; ē hōs tines tōn hairetikōn allon dēmiourgon legousin; ē hōs palin alloi hypo tinōn angelōn legousin einaitēn tōn pantōn systasin; allʼ hoti, tou Theou ontos, to. panta parʼ autou dia tou Logou ouk onta proteron eis to einai gegone, dia touto heiʼrētai to, ek tou Theou; ho de Logos, epei mē ktisma estin, eirētai kai esti monos ek tou Patros; tēs de toiautēs dianoias gnōrisma to einai ton Huion ek tēs ousias tou Patros; oudeni gar tōn genētōn hyparchei touto. Amelei ta panta legōn 6 Paulos ek tou Theou, euthys epēgage; Kai heis Kyrios Iēsous Christos, diʼ hou ta pantao ’ina deixę̄ pasin, hoti allos men estin 6 Huios tōn pantōn tōn ek tou Theou genomenōn; ta gar ek tou Theou genomena dia Huiou gegone; tēs de dēmiourgias charin tēs para Theou genomenēs tautʼ heiʼrēke, kai ou dia to einai kai ta panta, ’hōs estinio Huios, ek tou Patros. Oute gar ta panta, hōs 6 Huios, oÿte ho Logos heis tōn pantōn estiʼ tōn gar pantōn Kyrios kai dēmiourgos esti ; dia touto gar kai hē hagia synodos leukoteron heiʼrēken ek tēs ousias auton einai tou Patros, ina kai allos para tēn tōn genētōn physin 6 Logos einai pisteuthę̄, monos ōn alēthōs ek tou Theou, kai mēketi prophasis pros apatēn hypoleiphthēsētai tois asebousi. Peri min ountou gegraphthai, ek tēs ousias, hē prophasis hautē. _

When the council wished to do away with the impious terms of the Arians, and to write the acknowledged words of the Scriptures—that the Son is not from nothing but from God, and is Word and Wisdom, not a creature or a thing made, but the proper offspring from the Father—Eusebius’s party, drawn on by their long-standing false doctrine, wanted “from God” to be common to us and to the Word of God, and him to differ from us in nothing in this respect, because it is written: “One God, from whom are all things,” and again: “The old things have passed away; behold, all things have become new; and all things are from God.” But the fathers, seeing their craftiness and the cunning of their impiety, were forced to express “from God” more clearly, and to write that the Son is “from the essence of God,” so that “from God” might not be thought common and equal to the Son and to originated things, but that all the others might be believed to be creatures and the Word alone to be from the Father. For though all things are said to be from God, this is said in another sense than that in which the Son is from God. Created things are said to be “from God” because they do not exist at random or of themselves, nor did they come into being by chance, as those say who speak of a concourse of atoms and of like parts, or as some of the heretics speak of another creator, or as others again say that the constitution of all things is the work of certain angels; but because, God existing, all things, which were not before, came into being by him through the Word: for this reason “from God” is said of them. But the Word, since he is not a creature, is said to be, and is, alone “from the Father”; and the token of this sense is that the Son is “from the essence of the Father”; for this belongs to none of the originated things. Indeed, when Paul said that all things are from God, he at once added: “and one Lord Jesus Christ, through whom are all things,” to show to all that the Son is other than all the things that came to be from God; for the things that came to be from God came to be through the Son. He said this with reference to the creation made by God, and not because all things are from the Father as the Son is. For neither are all things as the Son, nor is the Word one of all things; for he is Lord and Creator of all things. That is why the holy council said more clearly that he is from the essence of the Father, so that the Word might be believed to be other than the nature of originated things, being alone truly from God, and that no pretext for deceit might be left any longer to the impious. This, then, is the reason for writing “from the essence.”

Chapter 20

20PG 25:449d–452d

Τῶν δὲ ἐπισκόπων πάλιν λεγόντων δεῖν γραφῆναι δύναμιν ἀληθινὴν, καί εἰκόνα τοῦ Πατρὸς τὸν Λόγον, ὅμοιόν τε καὶ ἀπαράλλακτον αὐτὸν κατὰ ,πάντα τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ ἄτρεπτον, καὶ ἀεὶ, καί ἐν αὖτῷ εἶναι ἀδιαιρετως· οὐδεποτε γὰρ οὐκ ἦν, ἀλλὰ ἦν ὁ Λόγος ἀεῖ, ὑπάρχων ἀϊδίως παρά τῷ Πατρὶ, ὡς ἀπαύγασμα φωτός· οἱ περί Εὐσέβιον ἠνείχοντο μὲν μή τολμῶντες ἀντιλέγειν, διὰ τὴν αἰσχύνην ἣν εἶχον ἐφʼ οἷς ἠλέγχθησαψ κατελήφθησαν δὲ πάλιν πρός ἑαυτοὺς τονθορύζοντες καὶ διανεύοντες τοῖς ὀφθαλμοῖς, ὅτι καὶ τὸ ὅμοιον, καὶ τὸ ἀεὶ, καὶ τὸ τῆς δυνάμεως ὄνομα, καὶ τὸ ἐν αὐτῷ, κοινὰ πάλιν ἐστὶ πρὸς ἡμᾶς καὶ τὸν Υῖδν, καὶ οὐδὲν λυπεῖν τούτοις ἡμᾶς συνθέσθαι· τὸ μὲν ὅμοιον, ὅτι και περὶ ἡμῶν ἐγράφη · Εἷκών ἐστιν 6 ἄνθρωπος καὶ δόξα Θεοῦ ὑπάρχει· τὸ δὲ ἀεὶ, ὅτι γέγραπται· Ἀεί γὰρ ἡμεῖς οἳ ζῶντες· τὸ δὲ ἐν αὐτῷ, ὅτι Ἐν αὐτῷ ζῶμεν, καὶ κινούμεθα, καὶ ἐσμεν καὶ τὸ ἄτρεπτον δὲ, ὅτι γέγραπται· Οὐδὲν ἡμᾶς χωρίσει ἀπὸ τῆς ἀγάπης τοῦ Χριστοῦ · περὶ δὲ τῆς δυνάμεως, ὅτι καὶ ἡ κάμπη καὶ 6 βροῦχος μὲν λέγονται δύναμις, καὶ δύναμις μεγάληʼ πολλάκις δὲ περί τοῦ λαοῦ γέγραπται, ὥσπερʼ Ἐξῆλθε πᾶσα ἡ, δύναμις Κυρίου ἐκ γῆς Α” -“”λλ“” “’ · ιγυπτου και α αι οὲ ουρανιαι ουναμεις εἰσί Κύριος γάρ, φησὶ, τῶν δυνάμεων μεθʼ ἡμῶν ἆντιλήπτωρ ἡμῶν 6 Θεδς Ἰακώβ· Τοιαῦτα γὰρ καὶ Ἀστέριος ὁ λεγόμενος Σοφιστὴς παρʼ αὐτῶν μαθὼν ἔγραψε, καὶ πρὸ αὐτοῦ δὲ Ἀρειος μαθὼν, ὥσπερ εἷʼρηται. Ἃλλʼ οἱ ἐπίσκοποι, καὶ ἐν τούτῳ θεωρήσαντες τήν ὑπόκρισιν ἐκείνων, καὶ ὅτι, κατὰ τὸ γεγραμμένον, ἐκ καρδίαις τῶν ἀσεβῶν δόλος ἐστὶ τεκταινομένων κακὰ, ἡναγκάσθησαν καί αὐτοὶ αὖθις συναγαγεῖν ἐκ τῶν Γραφῶν τὴν διάνοιαν, καὶ ἅπερ πρότερον ἔλεγον, ταῦτα πάλιν λευκότερον εἰπεῖν, καὶ γράψαι, ὁμοούσιον εἶναι τῷ Πατρὶ τὸν Υἱόν· ’ίνα μὴ μόνον ὅμοιον τὸν Υἱὸν, ἀλλὰ ταύτὸν τῇ ὁμοιώσει ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς εἶναι σημαίνωσι, καὶ ἄλλην οὖσαν τὴν τοῦ Υἱοῦ ὁμοίωσιν καὶ ἀτρεψίαν δείξωσι παρὰ τὴν ἐν ἡμῖν λεγομένην μίμησιν, ἢν ἐξ ἀρετῆς διὰ τήν τῶν ἐντολῶν τήρησιν ἡμεῖς προσλαμβάνομεν* τὰ μὲν γὰρ τῶν σωμάτων ὅμοια πρὸς ἑαυτὰ τυγχάνοντα δυνατόν πως διίστασθαι καὶ μακράν ἀπʼ ἀλλήλων γίνεσθαι, οἶοί εἰσιν οἱ τῶν ἀνθρώπων υἱοὶ πρὸς τοὺς γεννήσαντας, ὡς γέγραπται περὶ τοῦ Ἀδὰμ καὶ τοῦ ἐξ αὖ· τοῦ γεννηθέντος Σὴθ, ὡς ἦν ὅμόιος αὐτῷ κατά τὴν ἰδέαν αὐτοῦ. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ ἡ ἐκ Πατρὸς τοῦ Υἱοῦ γέννησις ἄλλη παρὰ τὴν ἀνθρώπων φύσιν ἐστὶ, καὶ οὗ μόνον ὅμοιος, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἀδιαίρετός ἐστι τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς οὐσίας, καὶ ἓν μὲν εἶσιν αὐτὸς καί 6 Πατὴρ, ὡς αὗτὸς εἴρηκεν, ἀεὶ δὲ ἐν τῷ Πατρί ἐστιν 6 Λόγος, καὶ 6 Πατὴρ ἐν τῷ Λόγῳ, ὡς ἔστι τὸ ἀπαύγασμα πρὸς τὸ φῶς τοῦτο γὰρ καὶ ἡ λέξις σημαίνει· διὰ τοῦτο ἡ σύνοδος, τοῦτο νοοῦσα,καλῶς ὁμοούσιον ἔγραψεν,’ἶνα τήν τε τῶν αἱρετικῶν κακοήθειαν ἀνατρέψωσι, καὶ δείξωσιν ἄλλον εἶναι τῶν γενητῶν τὸν Λόγον. Καὶ γὰρ τοῦτο γράψαντες, εὐθὺς ἐπήγαγον· ‹‹ Τοὺς δὲ λέγοντας ἐξ ούκ ὄντων τὸν Υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἢ κτιστὸν, ἢ τρεπτὸν, ἢ ποίημα, ἢ ἐξ ἐτέρας οὐσίας, τούτους ἀναθεματίζει ἡ ἁγία καὶ κάθολικὴ Ἐκκλησία. ›› Ταῦτα δὲ εἰρηκότες, ἐδήλωσαν φανερῶς, ὅτι τὸ ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας καὶ τὸ ὁμοούσιον ἀναιρετικὰ τῶν τῆς ἀσεβείας λογαρίων aieiv, ἅπερ ἐστὶ, κτίσμα, καὶ ποίημα, καὶ γενητὸν, καὶ οὐκ ἦν πρὶν γεννηθῇ. Ὀ γὰρ καὶ τρεπτὸν, ταῦτα φρονῶν ἀντιλέγει τῇ συνόδῳ· 6 δὲ τὰ ’Δρείου μή φρονῶν ἐξ ἀνάγκης τὰ τῆς συνόδου ταῦτα φρονεῖ καὶ διανοεῖται, καλῶς αὐτὰ βλέπων ὅπως ἐστὶ τὸ επαύγασμα πρὸς τὸ φῶς, καὶ ἐξ αὐτοῦ τήν εἰκόνα ἧς ἀληθείας λαμβάνων.

Tōn de episkopōn palin legontōn dein graphēnai dynamin alēthinēn, kai eikona tou Patros ton Logon, homoion te kai aparallakton auton kata ,panta tǭ Patri, kai atrepton, kai aei, kai en autǭ einai adiairetōs; oudepote gar ouk ēn, alla ēn ho Logos aei, hyparchōn aïdiōs para tǭ Patri, hōs apaugasma phōtos; hoi peri Eusebion ēneichonto men mē tolmōntes antilegein, dia tēn aischynēn hēn eichon ephʼ hois ēlenchthēsaps katelēphthēsan de palin pros heautous tonthoryzontes kai dianeuontes tois ophthalmois, hoti kai to homoion, kai to aei, kai to tēs dynameōs onoma, kai to en autǭ, koina palin esti pros hēmas kai ton Uidn, kai ouden lypein toutois hēmas synthesthai; to men homoion, hoti kai peri hēmōn egraphē ; Heikōn estin 6 anthrōpos kai doxa Theou hyparchei; to de aei, hoti gegraptai; Aei gar hēmeis hoi zōntes; to de en autǭ, hoti En autǭ zōmen, kai kinoumetha, kai esmen kai to atrepton de, hoti gegraptai; Ouden hēmas chōrisei apo tēs agapēs tou Christou ; peri de tēs dynameōs, hoti kai hē kampē kai 6 brouchos men legontai dynamis, kai dynamis megalēʼ pollakis de peri tou laou gegraptai, hōsperʼ Exēlthe pasa hē, dynamis Kyriou ek gēs A” -“”ll“” “’ ; igyptou kai a ai oe ouraniai ounameis eisi Kyrios gar, phēsi, tōn dynameōn methʼ hēmōn antilēptōr hēmōn 6 Theds Iakōb; Toiauta gar kai Asterios ho legomenos Sophistēs parʼ autōn mathōn egrapse, kai pro autou de Areios mathōn, hōsper heiʼrētai. Hallʼ hoi episkopoi, kai en toutǭ theōrēsantes tēn hypokrisin ekeinōn, kai hoti, kata to gegrammenon, ek kardiais tōn asebōn dolos esti tektainomenōn kaka, hēnankasthēsan kai autoi authis synagagein ek tōn Graphōn tēn dianoian, kai haper proteron elegon, tauta palin leukoteron eipein, kai grapsai, homoousion einai tǭ Patri ton Huion; ’ina mē monon homoion ton Huion, alla tauton tę̄ homoiōsei ek tou Patros einai sēmainōsi, kai allēn ousan tēn tou Huiou homoiōsin kai atrepsian deixōsi para tēn en hēmin legomenēn mimēsin, ēn ex aretēs dia tēn tōn entolōn tērēsin hēmeis proslambanomen* ta men gar tōn sōmatōn homoia pros heauta tynchanonta dynaton pōs diistasthai kai makran apʼ allēlōn ginesthai, oioi eisin hoi tōn anthrōpōn huioi pros tous gennēsantas, hōs gegraptai peri tou Adam kai tou ex au; tou gennēthentos Sēth, hōs ēn homoios autǭ kata tēn idean autou. Epeidē de hē ek Patros tou Huiou gennēsis allē para tēn anthrōpōn physin esti, kai hou monon homoios, alla kai adiairetos esti tēs tou Patros ousias, kai hen men eisin autos kai 6 Patēr, hōs hautos eirēken, aei de en tǭ Patri estin 6 Logos, kai 6 Patēr en tǭ Logǭ, hōs esti to apaugasma pros to phōs touto gar kai hē lexis sēmainei; dia touto hē synodos, touto noousa,kalōs homoousion egrapsen,’ina tēn te tōn hairetikōn kakoētheian anatrepsōsi, kai deixōsin allon einai tōn genētōn ton Logon. Kai gar touto grapsantes, euthys epēgagon; ‹‹ Tous de legontas ex ouk ontōn ton Huion tou Theou, ē ktiston, ē trepton, ē poiēma, ē ex eteras ousias, toutous anathematizei hē hagia kai katholikē Ekklēsia. ›› Tauta de eirēkotes, edēlōsan phanerōs, hoti to ek tēs ousias kai to homoousion anairetika tōn tēs asebeias logariōn aieiv, haper esti, ktisma, kai poiēma, kai genēton, kai ouk ēn prin gennēthę̄. O gar kai trepton, tauta phronōn antilegei tę̄ synodǭ; 6 de ta ’Dreiou mē phronōn ex anankēs ta tēs synodou tauta phronei kai dianoeitai, kalōs auta blepōn hopōs esti to epaugasma pros to phōs, kai ex autou tēn eikona hēs alētheias lambanōn.

Again, when the bishops said that it ought to be written that the Word is the true Power and Image of the Father, like and unvarying from the Father in all things, and unchangeable, and always, and in him without division (for the Word never was not, but was always, existing eternally with the Father as the radiance of light), Eusebius’s party bore it, not daring to contradict because of the shame they felt at having been refuted; but they were caught again muttering among themselves and winking with their eyes that “like,” and “always,” and the name “power,” and “in him” were again common to us and the Son, and that there was no harm in agreeing to these. “Like,” because it is written of us, “Man is the image and glory of God”; “always,” because it is written, “For we who live are always…”; “in him,” because “In him we live and move and have our being”; and “unchangeable,” because it is written, “Nothing will separate us from the love of Christ.” And as for “power,” because even the caterpillar and the locust are called “power,” and “great power,” and it is often written of the people, as, “All the power of the Lord went out of the land of Egypt”; and there are other heavenly powers too, for it says, “The Lord of powers is with us; the God of Jacob is our helper.” For Asterius, called the Sophist, learned such things from them and wrote them down, and before him Arius had learned them, as has been said. But the bishops, seeing their hypocrisy in this too, and that, as it is written, “deceit is in the heart of the impious who devise evil,” were forced in their turn to gather up the sense of the Scriptures and to say again more clearly what they had said before, and to write that the Son is “of the same essence” as the Father; so as to signify that the Son is not only like, but the same in likeness, from the Father, and to show that the Son’s likeness and unchangeableness is other than the imitation ascribed to us, which we acquire from virtue by keeping the commandments. For bodies that are like one another can somehow be separated and come to be far from one another, as the sons of men are in relation to those who begot them, as it is written of Adam and of Seth who was begotten from him, that he was like him according to his form. But since the generation of the Son from the Father is other than human nature, and he is not only like but also inseparable from the essence of the Father, and he and the Father are one, as he himself has said, and the Word is always in the Father and the Father in the Word, as the radiance is in relation to the light (for this too is what the term signifies), therefore the council, understanding this, rightly wrote “of the same essence,” so as to overthrow the malice of the heretics and to show that the Word is other than originated things. For having written this, they at once added: “Those who say that the Son of God is from nothing, or created, or changeable, or a thing made, or from another essence, these the holy and catholic church anathematizes.” By saying this they showed plainly that “from the essence” and “of the same essence” do away with the catchwords of impiety, which are: “creature,” and “thing made,” and “originated,” and “changeable,” and “he was not before he was begotten.” Whoever holds these contradicts the council; but whoever does not hold the views of Arius necessarily holds and understands these views of the council, seeing rightly how the radiance stands to the light, and receiving from it the image of the truth.

Chapter 21

21PG 25:453a–453c

Οὐκοῦν εἷ τά ῥήματα καὶ οὗτοι ὡς ξένα προἔφασίζονται, φρονείτωσαν τήν διάνοιαν, καθʼ ἣν ἡ σύνοδος οὕτως ἔγραψεν, ἀναθεματίζοντες ἅπερ ἀνεθεμάτισεν ἡ σύνοδος,καὶ λοιπὸν,εἰ δύνανται,μεμφέσθωσαν τὰς ιν γ κς γεκ ν ε ’κ ι..ρ λεςεις. Eu οε οιοα, ὁτι,φρονήσαντες την οιανοιαν της συνόδου, καὶ τὰ ῥήματα τῆς διανοίας πάντως ἀποδέξονται. "Av δὲ καὶ ταύτην αἰτιᾶσθαι θελήσωσι, δῆλοι πᾶσίν εἷʼσι μάτην καὶ περὶ ἐκείνων λέγοντες, καὶ μόνον ἀφορμάς έαυτοῖς εἰς ἀσέβειαν ἐπινοοῦντες. ἹΙ μὲν οῦν πρόφασις τῶν τοιούτων λέξεων αὕτη εἰ δʼ ὅτι καὶ μὴ ἔγγραφοί εἰσι, πάλιν γογγύζουσιν, αύτόθεν μὲν αὐτοὶ έκῦαλλέσθωσαν ὡς κενολογοῦντες καὶ τὸν νοῦν οὐχ ὑγιαίνοντες· ἑαυτοὺς δὲ καὶ έν τούτοις αἰτιάσθωσαν, ὅτι, πρῶτοι παρασχόντες την τοιαύτην πρόφασιν, ἐξ ἀγράφων θεομαχεῖν ἤρξαντο. Γινωσκέ- __ MA.,ρ ’,Α Α,.._ μ, ι._ ιω οε ὅμως, ει ει.. ἐστι ενιλομαθης, ὅτι, ιι και μη οὕτως έν ταῖς Γραφαῖς εἰσιν αἱ λέξεις, ἀλλά, καθάπερ εἷʼρηται πρότερον, τὴν ἐκ τῶν Γραφιῖνθ διάνοιαν ἔχουσι, καὶ ταύτην ἐκφωνούμεναι σημαίνουσι τοῖς ἔχουσιν είς εὐσέβειαν τὴν ἀκοήν ὁλόκληρον. Σκοπεῖν δὲ τοῦτό σε μέν ἔξεστιν, ἐκείνους δὲ κατακούειν τοὺς ἀπαιδεύτους. Δέδεικται έν τοῖς ἔμπροσθεν, καὶ τοῦτʼ ἔστιν ἀληθὲς πιστεύειν, τὸν Λόγον ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς εἶναι, καὶ μόνον ἴδιον αὐτοῦ καὶ φύσει γέννημα. 1Ιὸθεν γὰρ ἄλλοθεν νοήσειέ τις τὸν Υὶὸν, ὅς ἐστιν ἡ σοφία καὶ 6 Λόγος, έν ᾦ τὰ πάντα γέγονεν, ἢ ἐξ αύ- -τοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ; Ὅμως δὲ τοῦτο καὶ παρά τῶν Γραφῶν μεμαθήκαμεν, τοῦ μὲν [Ιατρὸς διὰ τοῦ Δαβὶδ λέγοντος· Ἐξηρεύξατο ἡ καρδία μου Λόγον ἀγαθόν · καὶ, Ἐκ γαστρὸς πρὸ ἑωσφόρον ἐγέννησά σε· τοῦ δὲ Υἱοῦ περὶ ἑαυτοῦ δεικνύντος τοῖς Ἰουἠγαπᾶτε ἂν δαίοις· Εἰ 6 Θεὸς Πατὴρ ὑμῶν ἦν, ἐμέ· ἐγὼ γάρ ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς ἐξῆλθον καὶ πάλιν Οὐχ ὅτι τὸν Πατέρα τις ἑώρακεν, εἰ μὴ ὁ ὢν παρὰ 106 Θεοῦ, οὗτος ἑώρακε τὸν Πατέρα Καὶ μὴν καὶ τό· Ἐγὼ καὶ 6 Πατὴρ ἓν ἐσμεν, καὶ, Ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ 6 Πατήρ ἐν ὲμοὶ, ἴσον ἐστὶ τῷ λέγειν· Ἐγὼ ἐκ τοῦ Πατρός εἰμι, καὶ ἀδιαίρετος αύτοῦ. Καὶ 6 Ἰωάννης δὲ λέγων· '6 μονογενὴς Υἱὸς, 6 ὢν εἰς τὸν κόλπον τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἐκεῖνος ἐξηγήσατο, μαθὼν ταῦτα παρὰ τοῦ Σωτῆρος εἷʼρηκε. · Τί γάρ ἄλλο τὸ ἐν κόλποις σημαίνει, ἢ τὴν γνησίαν ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς τοῦ Γίοῦ γέννησιν ;

Oukoun hei ta rhēmata kai houtoi hōs xena proephasizontai, phroneitōsan tēn dianoian, kathʼ hēn hē synodos houtōs egrapsen, anathematizontes haper anethematisen hē synodos,kai loipon,ei dynantai,memphesthōsan tas in g ks gek n e ’k i..r leseis. Eu oe oioa, hoti,phronēsantes tēn oianoian tēs synodou, kai ta rhēmata tēs dianoias pantōs apodexontai. "Av de kai tautēn aitiasthai thelēsōsi, dēloi pasin heiʼsi matēn kai peri ekeinōn legontes, kai monon aphormas eautois eis asebeian epinoountes. HiI men oun prophasis tōn toioutōn lexeōn hautē ei dʼ hoti kai mē engraphoi eisi, palin gongyzousin, autothen men autoi ekyallesthōsan hōs kenologountes kai ton noun ouch hygiainontes; heautous de kai en toutois aitiasthōsan, hoti, prōtoi paraschontes tēn toiautēn prophasin, ex agraphōn theomachein ērxanto. Ginōske- __ MA.,r ’,A A,.._ m, i._ iō oe homōs, ei ei.. esti enilomathēs, hoti, ii kai mē houtōs en tais Graphais eisin hai lexeis, alla, kathaper heiʼrētai proteron, tēn ek tōn Graphiinth dianoian echousi, kai tautēn ekphōnoumenai sēmainousi tois echousin eis eusebeian tēn akoēn holoklēron. Skopein de touto se men exestin, ekeinous de katakouein tous apaideutous. Dedeiktai en tois emprosthen, kai toutʼ estin alēthes pisteuein, ton Logon ek tou Patros einai, kai monon idion autou kai physei gennēma. 1Iothen gar allothen noēseie tis ton Uion, hos estin hē sophia kai 6 Logos, en ǭ ta panta gegonen, ē ex au- -tou tou Theou? Homōs de touto kai para tōn Graphōn memathēkamen, tou men [Iatros dia tou Dabid legontos; Exēreuxato hē kardia mou Logon agathon ; kai, Ek gastros pro heōsphoron egennēsa se; tou de Huiou peri heautou deiknyntos tois Iouēgapate an daiois; Ei 6 Theos Patēr hymōn ēn, eme; egō gar ek tou Patros exēlthon kai palin Ouch hoti ton Patera tis heōraken, ei mē ho ōn para 106 Theou, houtos heōrake ton Patera Kai mēn kai to; Egō kai 6 Patēr hen esmen, kai, Egō en tǭ Patri, kai 6 Patēr en emoi, ison esti tǭ legein; Egō ek tou Patros eimi, kai adiairetos autou. Kai 6 Iōannēs de legōn; '6 monogenēs Huios, 6 ōn eis ton kolpon tou Patros, ekeinos exēgēsato, mathōn tauta para tou Sōtēros heiʼrēke. ; Ti gar allo to en kolpois sēmainei, ē tēn gnēsian ek tou Patros tou Giou gennēsin ?

So if these men too make the words an excuse as being strange, let them hold the sense in which the council wrote thus, anathematizing what the council anathematized; and then, if they can, let them find fault with the terms. But I know well that if they hold the sense of the council, they will certainly accept the words that express that sense too. And if they wish to find fault with the sense as well, it is plain to all that they talk idly about the words too, and are merely inventing occasions for impiety for themselves. This, then, is the reason for such terms. But if they murmur again that they are not in Scripture, let them be thrown out at once as idle talkers of unsound mind; and let them blame themselves in this too, because they first gave occasion for such a thing and began to fight against God with unscriptural terms. Yet let anyone who loves learning know that, even if the terms are not found in just this form in the Scriptures, still, as was said before, they contain the sense of the Scriptures, and in expressing it they convey it to those whose hearing is sound for piety. This you may consider; those uneducated men had better listen. It has been shown above, and it is true to believe, that the Word is from the Father and is alone his own and natural offspring. For from where else could one conceive the Son, who is the Wisdom and the Word in whom all things came to be, to be, if not from God himself? Yet this too we have learned from the Scriptures, as the Father says through David, “My heart has uttered a good Word,” and “From the womb, before the morning star, I have begotten you”; and as the Son shows of himself to the Jews, “If God were your Father, you would love me; for I came forth from the Father”; and again, “Not that anyone has seen the Father, except he who is from God; he has seen the Father.” Moreover, “I and the Father are one,” and “I am in the Father and the Father in me,” is equivalent to saying, “I am from the Father, and inseparable from him.” And John, in saying, “The only-begotten Son, who is in the bosom of the Father, he has made him known,” said it having learned it from the Savior. For what else does “in the bosom” signify but the genuine generation of the Son from the Father?

Chapter 22

22PG 25:453c–456a

Εἰ μὲν οῦν τὸν Θεὸν ἡγεῖταί τις εἶναι σύνθετον,ὡς έν τῇ οὐσίᾳ τὸ συμβεβηκὸς, ἢ ἔξωθέν τινα περιβολήν ἔχειν καὶ καλύπτεσθαι, ἢ εἶναι τινα περί αὐτὸν τὰ συμπληροῦντα τὴν οὐσίαν αὐτοῦ, ὥστε λέγοντας ἡμᾶς Θεὸν, ἢ ὀνομάζοντας Πατέρα, μὴ αὐτην τήν ἀόρατον αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀκατάληπτον οὐσίαν σημαίνειν, ἀλλά τι τῶν περὶ αὐτήν (ι)· μεμφέσθωσαν μὲν τὴν σύνοδον γράψασαν ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας εἶναι τοῦ Θεοῦ τὸν Υἳόν ’ κατανοείτωσαν δὲ 8τί δύο ταῦτα βλασφημοῦσιν, οὕτω διανοούμενοι· τόν τε γὰρ Θεὸν σωματικόν τινα εἰσάγουσι, καὶ τὸν Κύριον οὐκ αὐτοῦ τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἀλλὰ τῶν περὶ αὐτὸν εἶναι Υἱὸν καταψεύδονταιο εἶ δὲ ἁπλοῦν τί ἐστιν 6 Θεὸς, ὥσπερ οὖν καὶ ἔστι, δῆλον ὅτι λέγοντες τὸν Θεὸν, καὶ ὀνομάζοντες τὸν Πατέρα, οὐδὲν τι ὡς περὶ αὐτὸν ὀνομάζομεν. ἀλλʼ αὐτὴν τὴν οὐσίαν αὐτοῦ σημαίνομεν. Κᾶν γάρ καταλαβεῖν ὅ τι ποτὲ ἐστιν ἡ τοῦ Θεοῦ οὐσία μή δυνατόν· ἀλλά μόνον νοοῦντες εἶναι τὸν Θεὸν, καὶ τῆς Γραφῆς ἐν τούτοις αὐτὸν σημαινούσης, οὐκ ἄλλον τινὰ καὶ ἡμεῖς ἢ αὐτὸν σημᾶναι θέλοντες, λὲγομεν Θεὸν καὶ Πατέρα καὶ Κύριον. Ὅταν γοῦν λέγῃ* Ἐγώ εἰμι 6 ὤν· καὶ τὸ, Ἐγώ εἶμι Κύριος ὁ Θεός καὶ ὅπου ποτὶ λέγει ἡ Γραφή, 6 Θεὸς, ἡμεῖς ἀναγινώσκοντες, οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἢ αὐτὴν τήν ἀκατάληπτον αὐτοῦ οὐσίαν σημαινομένην νοοῦμεν, καὶ ὅτι ἔστιν ὅνπερ λέγουσιν. Οὐκοῦν μὴ ξενιζὲσθω τις ἀκούων ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Θεοῦ εἶναι τὸν Υἲὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ ἆλλὰ καὶ μᾶλλον άποδεχέσθω τοὺς Πατέρας διακαθάραντας τὸν νοῦν, λευκότερον καὶ ὠς ἐκ παραλλήλου, τὸ ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ γράψαντας, τὸ ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας. Ταύτὸν γὰρ ἡγήσαντο, λέγειν ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ, καί τὸ λέγειν, ἑκ τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Θεοῦ εἶναι τὸν Λόγον· ἐπεὶ καὶ τὸ, Θεὸς, καθὰ προεῖπον, οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἢ τὴν οὐσίαν αὐτοῦ τοῦ ὄντος σημαίνει. Εἰ μὲν οὖν μὴ ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐστιν 6 Λόγος, ὡς ἂν Υἱὸς εἷίη φύσει γνήσιος ἐκ Πατρὸς, ἀλλʼ ὡς τὰ κτίσματα διὰ τὸ δεδημιουργῆσθαι, λέγεται καὶ αὐτὸς ὡςτὰ πάντα ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ· οὐτε ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας ἐστί τοῦ Πατρὸς, οὔτε αὐτὸς ὁ Υἱὸς, κατί οὐσίαν ἐστὶν Υἱὸς, ἀλλʼ ἀρετῆς, ὡς ἡμεῖς οἱ κατὰ χάριν καλούμενοι υἱοί. Ei. δὲ ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐστι μόνος, ὡς Υἱὸς γνήσιος, ὥσπερ οὖν καὶ ἔστι, Λεχθείη ἂν εἰκότως καὶ ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Θεοῦ 6 Υἱός.

Ei men oun ton Theon hēgeitai tis einai syntheton,hōs en tę̄ ousią to symbebēkos, ē exōthen tina peribolēn echein kai kalyptesthai, ē einai tina peri auton ta symplērounta tēn ousian autou, hōste legontas hēmas Theon, ē onomazontas Patera, mē autēn tēn aoraton autou kai akatalēpton ousian sēmainein, alla ti tōn peri autēn (i); memphesthōsan men tēn synodon grapsasan ek tēs ousias einai tou Theou ton Huion ’ katanoeitōsan de 8ti dyo tauta blasphēmousin, houtō dianooumenoi; ton te gar Theon sōmatikon tina eisagousi, kai ton Kyrion ouk autou tou Patros, alla tōn peri auton einai Huion katapseudontaio ei de haploun ti estin 6 Theos, hōsper oun kai esti, dēlon hoti legontes ton Theon, kai onomazontes ton Patera, ouden ti hōs peri auton onomazomen. allʼ autēn tēn ousian autou sēmainomen. Kan gar katalabein ho ti pote estin hē tou Theou ousia mē dynaton; alla monon noountes einai ton Theon, kai tēs Graphēs en toutois auton sēmainousēs, ouk allon tina kai hēmeis ē auton sēmanai thelontes, legomen Theon kai Patera kai Kyrion. Hotan goun legę̄* Egō eimi 6 ōn; kai to, Egō eimi Kyrios ho Theos kai hopou poti legei hē Graphē, 6 Theos, hēmeis anaginōskontes, ouden heteron ē autēn tēn akatalēpton autou ousian sēmainomenēn nooumen, kai hoti estin honper legousin. Oukoun mē xenizesthō tis akouōn ek tēs ousias tou Theou einai ton Uion tou Theou alla kai mallon apodechesthō tous Pateras diakatharantas ton noun, leukoteron kai ōs ek parallēlou, to ek tou Theou grapsantas, to ek tēs ousias. Tauton gar hēgēsanto, legein ek tou Theou, kai to legein, hek tēs ousias tou Theou einai ton Logon; epei kai to, Theos, katha proeipon, ouden heteron ē tēn ousian autou tou ontos sēmainei. Ei men oun mē ek tou Theou estin 6 Logos, hōs an Huios heiiē physei gnēsios ek Patros, allʼ hōs ta ktismata dia to dedēmiourgēsthai, legetai kai autos hōsta panta ek tou Theou; oute ek tēs ousias esti tou Patros, oute autos ho Huios, kati ousian estin Huios, allʼ aretēs, hōs hēmeis hoi kata charin kaloumenoi huioi. Ei. de ek tou Theou esti monos, hōs Huios gnēsios, hōsper oun kai esti, Lechtheiē an eikotōs kai ek tēs ousias tou Theou 6 Huios.

If, then, anyone thinks that God is composite, so that there is accident in his essence, or that he has some covering from outside and is veiled, or that there are things around him that complete his essence, so that when we say “God” or name “Father” we do not signify his invisible and incomprehensible essence itself but something about it, then let them find fault with the council for writing that the Son is from the essence of God; but let them consider that, in thinking thus, they utter two blasphemies: they bring in a bodily God, and they falsely say that the Lord is Son not of the Father himself but of the things around him. But if God is something simple, as indeed he is, it is plain that in saying “God” and naming “the Father” we name nothing as if it were about him, but signify his very essence. For though it is impossible to comprehend what the essence of God is, yet understanding only that God is, and since Scripture signifies him by these terms, we too, wishing to signify none other than him, say God and Father and Lord. When, then, he says, “I am He who is,” and “I am the Lord God,” and wherever Scripture says “God,” we in reading understand nothing other than his incomprehensible essence itself to be signified, and that he is the one of whom they speak. So let no one be startled on hearing that the Son of God is from the essence of God, but rather let him approve the fathers, who, purifying the sense, wrote “from the essence” more clearly and as an equivalent for “from God.” For they considered it the same thing to say that the Word is “from God” and to say that he is “from the essence of God,” since the word “God,” as I said before, signifies nothing other than the essence of him who is. If, then, the Word is not from God as a genuine Son by nature from a Father, but is said, like all things, to be from God as creatures are, because of being made, then he is neither from the essence of the Father, nor is the Son himself Son by essence, but by virtue, like us who are called sons by grace. But if he alone is from God as a genuine Son, as indeed he is, the Son may rightly be said to be from the essence of God too.

Chapter 23

23PG 25:456a–457b

Καὶ γὰρ καὶ τὸ παράδειγμα τοῦ φωτὸς καὶ τοῦ. ἀπαυγάσματος, τοιοῦτον ἔχει τὸν νοῦν. Οὐ γὰρ κατὰτὸ ἐξαπτόμενον ἐκ τῆς Θέρμης τοῦ ἡλίου πῦρ, ὅπερ καὶ σβέννυσθαι πάλιν εἴωθεν, εἰρήκασιν οἱ ἅγιοι εἶναι τὸν Λόγον πρὸς τὸν Θεόν· τοῦτο γὰρ ἔργον ἔξωθεν καὶ κτίσμα τοῦ ποιοῦντος ἦν ε ἀλλὰ άπαύς. γασμα αὐτὸν εὐηγγελίσαντο πάντες, ἵνα τὸ ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας ἴδιον καὶ ἀδιαίρετον καὶ τὴν πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα ἑνότητα δηλώσωσι. Καὶ γὰρ οὕτω καὶ τὸ ἄτρεπτον καὶ ἀναλλοίωτον αὐτὸν ἀληθῶς εἶναι σωθήσεται· πῶς, γὰρ ἃν ἄλλως εἴη τοιοῦτος, εἰ μὴ τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸέ οὐσίας ἴδιόν ἐστι γέννη μα ; Ἀνάγκη γὰρ καὶ ἐν τούτῳά τὴν ταυτότητα πρὸς τὸν ἑαυτοῦ Πατέρα σώζειν. Οὕτω δὴ τοῦ Λόγου φανέντος εὐσεβοῦς, ἀκόλουθον ἃν εἷή μηδὲ ἐπὶ τῷ ὁμοουσίῳ ξενίζεσθαι τοὺς. Χριστομάχους, ἐχούσης καὶ τῆς λέξεως ταύτης ὑγιῆ τήν διάνοιαν καὶ τὴν ἀπόδειξιν. Εἰ γὰρ δὴ φαμεν ἰκ τῆς οὺσίας εἶναι τοῦ Θεοῦ τὸν Λόγονο λοιπὸν γὰρῆ λέξις ὁμολογείσθω καὶ παρʼ αὐτῶν τί ἂν εἷή τοῦτο, ἢ τὸ ἀληθῶςκαὶ ἀίδιον τῆς οὐσίας ἐξ ἧς καί γεγέννηται ; Ού γὰρ ἑτεροειδὲς, ’ίνα μὴ ’ξένον καὶ ἀνόμοιον τῇ οὐσίᾳ τοῦ Πατρὸς ἐπιμιγνύηται· οὐδὲ ἔξωθεν ἁπλῶς ὅμοιος, ἵνα μὴ καθʼ ἕτερον ἢ ὅλως έτεροούσιος φαίνηται, ὥσπερ χαλκὸς στίλβων καὶ χρυσὸς, καὶ ἄργυρος καὶ κασσίτερος. Ταῦτα γὰρ ξένα καὶ ἑτερουῆ ἀλλήλων, καί ἀπεσχοινισμένα τῇ φύσει καὶ τῇ δυνάμει τυγχάνουσι· καὶ οὔτε 6 χαλκὸς ἴδιος τοῦ χρυσοῦ, οὔτε ἡ φάσσα ἐκ τῆς περιστερᾶς ο ἀλλὰ ὅμοια μὲν νομίζεται εἶναι, ἓτεροούσια δὲ ἀλλήλων ἐστίν. Εἰ μὲν οὖν καὶ 6 Υἱὸς οὕτως ἐστὶν, ἔστω κτίσμα ὥσπερ καὶ ἡμεῖς, καὶ μὴ ὁμοούσιος εἴ δὲ Υἱός ἐστι Λόγος, σοφία, εἷʼκὼν τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἀπαύγασμα εἰκότως δμοούσιος ἂν, εἷίη. Εἰ γὰρ τὸ μὴ έκ τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἀλλʼ ὡς ὄργανον ἑτεροφυὶς καὶ δτεροούσιον δείκνυται, καλῶς ἄρα ἡ σύνοδος ἔγραψε καὶ νενόηκεν ὀρθῶς.

Kai gar kai to paradeigma tou phōtos kai tou. apaugasmatos, toiouton echei ton noun. Ou gar katato exaptomenon ek tēs Thermēs tou hēliou pyr, hoper kai sbennysthai palin eiōthen, eirēkasin hoi hagioi einai ton Logon pros ton Theon; touto gar ergon exōthen kai ktisma tou poiountos ēn e alla apaus. gasma auton euēngelisanto pantes, hina to ek tēs ousias idion kai adiaireton kai tēn pros ton Patera henotēta dēlōsōsi. Kai gar houtō kai to atrepton kai analloiōton auton alēthōs einai sōthēsetai; pōs, gar han allōs eiē toioutos, ei mē tēs tou Patroe ousias idion esti gennē ma ? Anankē gar kai en toutǭa tēn tautotēta pros ton heautou Patera sōzein. Houtō dē tou Logou phanentos eusebous, akolouthon han heiē mēde epi tǭ homoousiǭ xenizesthai tous. Christomachous, echousēs kai tēs lexeōs tautēs hygiē tēn dianoian kai tēn apodeixin. Ei gar dē phamen ik tēs ousias einai tou Theou ton Logono loipon garē lexis homologeisthō kai parʼ autōn ti an heiē touto, ē to alēthōskai aidion tēs ousias ex hēs kai gegennētai ? Ou gar heteroeides, ’ina mē ’xenon kai anomoion tę̄ ousią tou Patros epimignyētai; oude exōthen haplōs homoios, hina mē kathʼ heteron ē holōs eteroousios phainētai, hōsper chalkos stilbōn kai chrysos, kai argyros kai kassiteros. Tauta gar xena kai heterouē allēlōn, kai apeschoinismena tę̄ physei kai tę̄ dynamei tynchanousi; kai oute 6 chalkos idios tou chrysou, oute hē phassa ek tēs peristeras o alla homoia men nomizetai einai, heteroousia de allēlōn estin. Ei men oun kai 6 Huios houtōs estin, estō ktisma hōsper kai hēmeis, kai mē homoousios ei de Huios esti Logos, sophia, heiʼkōn tou Patros, apaugasma eikotōs dmoousios an, heiiē. Ei gar to mē ek tou Theou, allʼ hōs organon heterophuis kai dteroousion deiknytai, kalōs ara hē synodos egrapse kai nenoēken orthōs.

For the illustration of the light and its radiance too has this meaning. The saints have not said that the Word is related to God like the fire kindled from the heat of the sun, which is also usually put out again; for that is a work external to its maker and a creature. Rather, they all proclaimed him as radiance, in order to show his being proper to the essence and inseparable from it, and his oneness with the Father. For in this way his being truly unchangeable and unalterable will also be preserved; for how else could he be such, unless he is the proper offspring of the Father’s essence? For in this too he must preserve his identity with his own Father. Since, then, the doctrine has been shown to be pious, it would follow that the Christ-fighters should not be startled at “of the same essence” either, since this term too has a sound meaning and proof. For if we say that the Word is from the essence of God (and from now on let the term be acknowledged by them too), what would this mean but the truth and eternity of the essence from which he is begotten? For he is not of a different kind, as though something foreign and unlike were mixed with the essence of the Father; nor is he merely like from outside, as though he should appear to be of another essence in some respect or wholly, as shining brass is to gold, or silver to tin. For these are foreign to one another and of different essences, and separated in nature and in power; brass is not proper to gold, nor is the wild pigeon born of the dove; they are thought to be alike, yet they are of different essence from one another. If, then, the Son is so, let him be a creature as we are, and not of the same essence; but if the Son is Word, Wisdom, Image of the Father, Radiance, he would rightly be of the same essence. For unless it is shown that he is not from God, but is like an instrument of a different nature and a different essence, the council wrote well and understood rightly.

Chapter 24

24PG 25:457b–461c

Ἐξῃρήσθω δὲ πάλιν έν τούτοις πᾶς λογισμὸς, σωματικάς · φαντασίαν τε πάσης αἰσθήσεως ὑπερβάντες, καθαρᾷ τῇ νοήσει καὶ μόνῳ τῷ νῷ νοῶμεν Υἰοῦ πρὸς Πατέρα τὸ γνήσιον, καί Λόγου τὴν πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν ἰδιότητα, καὶ τὴν ἀπαράλλακτον ὁμοιότητα τοῦ ἀπαυγάσματος πρὸς τὸ φῶςʼ ὡς γὰρ τὸ γέννημα καὶ τὸ Υἱὸς, οὐκ ἀνθρώπινον, ἀλλʼ ὡς Θεῷ πρέπον ἐστὶν, εἴρηταί τε καὶ ἔστι · τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον, τήν λέξιν τοῦ ὁμοουσίου ἀκούοντες, μὴ εἷς τὰς ἀνθρωπίνας αἰσθήσεις πίπτοντες, μερισμοῦς καὶ διαιρέσεις τῆς θεότητος λογιζώμεθα· ἀλκ ὡς ἐπὶ ἀσωμάτων διανοούμενοι, τὴν ἑνότητα τῆς φύσεως καὶ τήν ταυτότητα τοῦ φωτὸς μή διαιρῶμεν· τοῦτο γὰρ ἴδιον Υίοῦ πρὸς Πατέρα, καὶ τοῦτο δείκνυσι τὸν Θεὸν ἀληθῶς ὄντα Πατέρα τοῦ Λόγου. Πάλιν γὰρ τὸ παράδειγμα τοῦ φωτὸς καὶ τοῦ ἀπαυγάσματος ἀναγκαῖον εἷς τοῦτο. Τίς τολμήσει λέγειν τὸ ἀπαύγασμα ξένον καὶ ἀνόμοιον εἶναι τοῦ ἡλίου ; Ἥ τίς μᾶλλον ἐνορῶν οὕτω τὸ ἀπαύγασμα πρὸς τὸν ἥλιον, καὶ τήν ταυτότητα τοῦ φωτὸς, οὐκ ἄν εἷίποι θαρρήσας· Ὄντως τὸ φῶς καὶ τὸ ἀπαύγασμα ἓν εἶσι, καὶ τοῦτο έν ἐκείνῳ δείκνυται, καὶ τὸ ἀπαύγασμα ἐν τῷ ἡλίῳ τυγχάνει ὃν, ὥστε τὸν ὁρῶντα τοῦτο βλέπειν κάκεῖνο. Τήν δὲ τοιαύτην ἑνότητα καὶ φυσικὴν ἰδιότητα πῶς ἂν οἱ πιστεύοντες καὶ βλέποντες ὀρθῶς καλέσαιεν ἢ ὁμοούσιον γὲννημα ; Τὸ δὲ τοῦ Θεοῦ γέννημα τι ἂν τίς οἰκείως πρεπόντως νοήσειεν ἢ λόγον, καὶ σοφίαν, καὶ δύναμιν, ἤνπερ οὔτε τοῦ Πατρὸς λέγειν ξένην, ὅσιόν ἐστιν, οὔτε μή ἀϊδίως εἶναι παρά τῷ Πατρὶ κᾶν φαντάζεσθαι θέμις ἐστί ; Τούτῳ γὰρ τῷ γεννήματι τὰ πάντα πεποίηκεν 6 Πατὴρ, καὶ τήν είς πάντα πρόνοιαν ἐκτείνων διʼ αὐτοῦ φιλανθρωπεύεται· καὶ οὕτως ’ἐν αὐτὸς καὶ 6 Πατήρ εἰσιν, ὥσπερ εἷʼρηται εί μὴ ἄρα οἳ κακόφρονες τολμήσαντες πάλιν εἴποιεν ἄλλην εἶναι τὴν τοῦ Λόγου οὐσίαν, καὶ ἄλλο τὸ ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς ἐν αὐτῷ φῶς, ἵνʼᾗ τὸ μὲν ὲν τῷ Υἱῷ φῶς ἓν πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα, αὐτὸς δὲ ξένος κατʼ οὐσίαν ὡς κτίσμα. Ἀλλὰ τοῦτο τοῦ Καῖάφα καὶ τοῦ Σαμοσατέως ἀτεχνῶς ἐστι τὺ φρόνημα, ὅπερ ἡ μὲν Ἐκκλησία ἐξέβαλεν, οὗτοι δὲ νῦν ὑποκρίνονταιο διὸ καὶ αὐτοὶ, τῆς ἀληθείας ἐκπεσόντες, ἀπεδείχθησαν αίρετικοί. Ei γὰρ ὅλως μετέχει τοῦ ὲκ τοῦ Πατρὸς φωτὸς, διὰ τί μὴ μᾶλλον αὐτὸς ἐστι τὸ μετεχὸμενον, ἵνα μὴ μέσον αὐτοῦ τι καὶ τοῦ Πατρὸς εὑρίσκηταιζ Εἰ γὰρ μὴ οὕτως ἐστὶν, οὐκέτι δείκνυται διὰ τοῦ Υἱοῦ γεγενῆσθαι τὰ πάντα, ἀλλὰ διʼ ἐκείνου, οὗ καὶ αὐτὸς μετέχει. El δὲ οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ Λόγος, ἡ σοφία τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἐν ᾧ ὁ Πατὴρ ἀποκαλύπτεται, καὶ γινὼσκεται, καὶ δημιουργεῖ, καὶ οὗ ἄνευ οὐδὲν ὁ Πατὴρ ποιεῖ, δῆλον, δτι αὐτός ἐστι τὸ ἐκ τοῦ Πατρός· αὐτοῦ γὰρ καὶ πάντα τὰ γενητὰ μετέχει, μετέχοντα τοῦ ἁγίου Πνεύματος. Οὕτω δὲ ὣν, οὐκ ἔσται ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων, οὗτε ὅλως κτίσμα, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον ὲκ τοῦ Πατρὸς ἴδιον γέννημα, ὼς ὲκ φωτὸς τὸ ἀπαύγαο σμα. Οἱ μὲν οὖν ὲν τῇ Νικαίᾳ συνελοὸντες, ταύτην ἔχοντες τὴν διάνοιαν, τοιαύτας καὶ τὰς λέξεις ἔγραψαν. Ὅτι δὲ οὐχ ἑαυτοῖς πλάσαντες ἐπενόησαν ταύταςο ἐπειδὴ καὶ τοῦτο προφασίζονται · ἀλλʼ ἄνωθεν παρὰ τῶν πρὸ αὐτῶν παραλαβόντες εἰρήκασι, φέρε καὶτοῦτο διελέγξωμεν, ἴνα μηδὲ αὕτη acroi; ὴ πρόφασις περιλείπηται. Μάθετε τοίνυν, ὦ Χριο στομάχοι Ἀ ρειανοὶ, ὅτι Θεόγνωστος μὲν, ἀνὴρ λόγιος, οὐ παρῃτήσατο τὸ ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας εἰπεῖν. Γράφων γὰρ περὶ Υἱοῦ ὲν τῷ δευτέρῳ τῶν ’Υποτυπώσεων, οὕτως εἴρηκεν· ι Οὐκ ἔξωθέν τίς ἐστιν ὲφευρεθεῖσα η τοό Υίοῦ οὐσία, οὐδὲ ὲκ μὴ ὄντων ἐπεισήχθη. ἀλλὰ ἐκ τῆς τοῦ Πατρδς οὐσίας ἔφυ, ὡς τοῦ φωτὸς τὸ ἀπαύγασμα, ὡς ὓδατος ἀτμίς ’ οὔτε γὰρ τὸ ἀπαύγασμα οὔτε ἡ ἀτμὶς αὐτὸ τὸ ὕδωρ ἐστὶν, ἢ αὐτὸς ὁ ἥλιος · οὔτε ἀλλότριον, ἀλλὰ ἁπόρῤοια τῆς τοῦ Πατρδς οὐσίας, οὐ μερισμὸν ὑπομεινάσης τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς οὐσίας. Ὠς γὰρ μένων ὁ ἥλιος ὁ αὐτὸς οὐ μειοῦται ταῖς ἐκχεομέναις ὑπʼ αὑτοῦ αὑγαῖς,οὖτως οὐδὲ ἡ οὐσία τοῦ Πατρὸς ἀλλοίωσιν ὑπέμεινεν, εἰκόνα ἑαυτῆς ἔχουσα τὸν Υίόν. ι Ὀ μὲν οὖν Θεόγνωστος τὰ πρότερα ὡς ἐν γυμνασία ἐξετάσας, ὕστερον τὴν ἑαυτοῦ δόξαν τιθεὶς, οὕτως εἴρηκε. Διονύσιος δὲ ὁ γενόμενος ἐπίσκοπος τῆς Ἀλεξανδρείας κατὰ τοῦ Σαβελλίου γράφων, τήν τε κατά σάρκα οἰκονομίαν τοῦ Σωτῆρος διὰ πλειόνων ἐξηγούμενος, καὶ ἐξ αὐτῆς διελέγχων τοὺς Σαβελλίζοντας, ὅτι μὴ ὁ Πατήρ ἐστιν 6 γενόμενος σὰρξ, ἀλλʼ ὁ τούτου Λόγος, ὡς εἶπεν ὁ Ἰωάννης · ἐπειδή ὑπενοηθη ὡς ποίημα val. γενητὸν λέγων τὸν Υἱὸν, καὶ μή ὁμοούσιον τῷ Πατρὶ, γράφει πρὸς τὸν ὁμώνυμον αύτῷ Διονύσιον τὸν ἐπίσκοπον Ῥώμης, ἀπολογούμενος συκοφαντίαν εἶναι ταύτην κατʼ κύτοῦ. Μήτε γὰρ ποιητὸν εἰρηκέναι τὸν Υἱὸν, ἀλλὰκαὶ ὁμοούσιον αὐτὸν ὁμολογεῖν διεβεβαιώσατο. Ἔχει δὲ αὐτοῦ ἡ λέξις οὕτωσ ‹‹ Καὶ διʼ ἄλλης έπιστολῆς ἔγραψα, έν οἷς ἤλεγξα καὶ ’ὀ προφέρουσιν ἔγκλημα κατʼ ἐμοῦ ψεῦδος ὅν, ὡς ού λέγοντος τὸν Χριστὸν ὁμοούσιον εἶναι τῷ Θεῷ. Εἰ γὰρ καὶ τὸ ὄνομα τοῦτό φημι μὴ εὑρηκέναι που τῶν ἁγίων Γραφῶν, ἀλλά γε τὰ έπιχειρήματά μου τὰ ἑξῆς, ἃ σεσιωπήκασι, τῆς διανοίας ταύτης ούκ ἀπᾴδει. Καὶ γὰρ ἀνθρωπίνην γονὴν παρεθέμην, δῆλον ὡς οὖσαν ὁμογενῆ, φήσας πάντως τοὺς γονεῖς μόνον ἑτέρους εἶναι τῶν τέκνων, ὅτι μή αὐτοὶ εἶεν τὰ τέκνα, ἢ μήτε γονεῖς ἀναγκαῖον ὑπάρχον εἶναι μήτε τέκνα. Καὶ τὴν μὲν ἐπιστολὴν, ὡς προεῖπον, διὰ τὰς περιστάσεις ούκ ἔχω προκομίσαι· εἷ δʼ οὖν, αὐτά σοι τὰ τότε ῥήματα, μᾶλλον δὲ καὶ πάσης ἂν ἔπεμψα τὸ ἀντίγραφον, ὅπερ, ἂν εύπορήσω, ποιήσω. Οἶδα δὲ καὶ μέμνημαι πλείονα προσθεὶς τῶν συγγενῶν ὁμοιώματαʼ καὶ γὰρ καὶ φυτὸν εἶπον ἀπὸ σπέρματος ἢ ἀπὸ ῥίζης ἀνελθὸν ἕτερον εἶναι τοῦ ὅθεν έβλάστησε, καὶ πάντως ἐκείνῳ καθέστηκεν ὁμοφυές· καὶ ποταμὸν εἶπον ἀπὸ πηγῆς ῥέοντα ἕτερον ὄνομα μετειληφέναι μήτε γὰρ τὴν πηγὴν ποταμὸν, τὸν ποταμὸν πηγὴν λέγεσθαι, καὶ ἀμφότερα ὑπάρχειν, καὶ τὸν ποταμὸν εἶναι τὸ ἐκ τῆς πηγῆς

Exę̄rēsthō de palin en toutois pas logismos, sōmatikas ; phantasian te pasēs aisthēseōs hyperbantes, katharą tę̄ noēsei kai monǭ tǭ nǭ noōmen Uiou pros Patera to gnēsion, kai Logou tēn pros ton Theon idiotēta, kai tēn aparallakton homoiotēta tou apaugasmatos pros to phōsʼ hōs gar to gennēma kai to Huios, ouk anthrōpinon, allʼ hōs Theǭ prepon estin, eirētai te kai esti ; ton auton tropon, tēn lexin tou homoousiou akouontes, mē heis tas anthrōpinas aisthēseis piptontes, merismous kai diaireseis tēs theotētos logizōmetha; alk hōs epi asōmatōn dianooumenoi, tēn henotēta tēs physeōs kai tēn tautotēta tou phōtos mē diairōmen; touto gar idion Uiou pros Patera, kai touto deiknysi ton Theon alēthōs onta Patera tou Logou. Palin gar to paradeigma tou phōtos kai tou apaugasmatos anankaion heis touto. Tis tolmēsei legein to apaugasma xenon kai anomoion einai tou hēliou ? Hē tis mallon enorōn houtō to apaugasma pros ton hēlion, kai tēn tautotēta tou phōtos, ouk an heiipoi tharrēsas; Ontōs to phōs kai to apaugasma hen eisi, kai touto en ekeinǭ deiknytai, kai to apaugasma en tǭ hēliǭ tynchanei hon, hōste ton horōnta touto blepein kakeino. Tēn de toiautēn henotēta kai physikēn idiotēta pōs an hoi pisteuontes kai blepontes orthōs kalesaien ē homoousion gennēma ? To de tou Theou gennēma ti an tis oikeiōs prepontōs noēseien ē logon, kai sophian, kai dynamin, ēnper oute tou Patros legein xenēn, hosion estin, oute mē aïdiōs einai para tǭ Patri kan phantazesthai themis esti ? Toutǭ gar tǭ gennēmati ta panta pepoiēken 6 Patēr, kai tēn eis panta pronoian ekteinōn diʼ autou philanthrōpeuetai; kai houtōs ’en autos kai 6 Patēr eisin, hōsper heiʼrētai ei mē ara hoi kakophrones tolmēsantes palin eipoien allēn einai tēn tou Logou ousian, kai allo to ek tou Patros en autǭ phōs, hinʼhę̄ to men en tǭ Huiǭ phōs hen pros ton Patera, autos de xenos katʼ ousian hōs ktisma. Alla touto tou Kaiapha kai tou Samosateōs atechnōs esti ty phronēma, hoper hē men Ekklēsia exebalen, houtoi de nyn hypokrinontaio dio kai autoi, tēs alētheias ekpesontes, apedeichthēsan airetikoi. Ei gar holōs metechei tou ek tou Patros phōtos, dia ti mē mallon autos esti to metechomenon, hina mē meson autou ti kai tou Patros heuriskētaiz Ei gar mē houtōs estin, ouketi deiknytai dia tou Huiou gegenēsthai ta panta, alla diʼ ekeinou, hou kai autos metechei. El de houtos estin ho Logos, hē sophia tou Patros, en hǭ ho Patēr apokalyptetai, kai ginōsketai, kai dēmiourgei, kai hou aneu ouden ho Patēr poiei, dēlon, dti autos esti to ek tou Patros; autou gar kai panta ta genēta metechei, metechonta tou hagiou Pneumatos. Houtō de hōn, ouk estai ex ouk ontōn, houte holōs ktisma, alla mallon ek tou Patros idion gennēma, ōs ek phōtos to apaugao sma. Hoi men oun en tę̄ Nikaią syneloontes, tautēn echontes tēn dianoian, toiautas kai tas lexeis egrapsan. Hoti de ouch heautois plasantes epenoēsan tautaso epeidē kai touto prophasizontai ; allʼ anōthen para tōn pro autōn paralabontes eirēkasi, phere kaitouto dielenxōmen, ina mēde hautē acroi? ē prophasis perileipētai. Mathete toinyn, ō Chrio stomachoi A reianoi, hoti Theognōstos men, anēr logios, ou parę̄tēsato to ek tēs ousias eipein. Graphōn gar peri Huiou en tǭ deuterǭ tōn ’Ypotypōseōn, houtōs eirēken; i Ouk exōthen tis estin epheuretheisa ē too Uiou ousia, oude ek mē ontōn epeisēchthē. alla ek tēs tou Patrds ousias ephy, hōs tou phōtos to apaugasma, hōs hydatos atmis ’ oute gar to apaugasma oute hē atmis auto to hydōr estin, ē autos ho hēlios ; oute allotrion, alla haporroia tēs tou Patrds ousias, ou merismon hypomeinasēs tēs tou Patros ousias. Ōs gar menōn ho hēlios ho autos ou meioutai tais ekcheomenais hypʼ hautou haugais,outōs oude hē ousia tou Patros alloiōsin hypemeinen, eikona heautēs echousa ton Uion. i O men oun Theognōstos ta protera hōs en gymnasia exetasas, hysteron tēn heautou doxan titheis, houtōs eirēke. Dionysios de ho genomenos episkopos tēs Alexandreias kata tou Sabelliou graphōn, tēn te kata sarka oikonomian tou Sōtēros dia pleionōn exēgoumenos, kai ex autēs dielenchōn tous Sabellizontas, hoti mē ho Patēr estin 6 genomenos sarx, allʼ ho toutou Logos, hōs eipen ho Iōannēs ; epeidē hypenoēthē hōs poiēma val. genēton legōn ton Huion, kai mē homoousion tǭ Patri, graphei pros ton homōnymon autǭ Dionysion ton episkopon Rhōmēs, apologoumenos sykophantian einai tautēn katʼ kytou. Mēte gar poiēton eirēkenai ton Huion, allakai homoousion auton homologein diebebaiōsato. Echei de autou hē lexis houtōs ‹‹ Kai diʼ allēs epistolēs egrapsa, en hois ēlenxa kai ’o propherousin enklēma katʼ emou pseudos hon, hōs ou legontos ton Christon homoousion einai tǭ Theǭ. Ei gar kai to onoma touto phēmi mē heurēkenai pou tōn hagiōn Graphōn, alla ge ta epicheirēmata mou ta hexēs, ha sesiōpēkasi, tēs dianoias tautēs ouk apądei. Kai gar anthrōpinēn gonēn parethemēn, dēlon hōs ousan homogenē, phēsas pantōs tous goneis monon heterous einai tōn teknōn, hoti mē autoi eien ta tekna, ē mēte goneis anankaion hyparchon einai mēte tekna. Kai tēn men epistolēn, hōs proeipon, dia tas peristaseis ouk echō prokomisai; hei dʼ oun, auta soi ta tote rhēmata, mallon de kai pasēs an epempsa to antigraphon, hoper, an euporēsō, poiēsō. Oida de kai memnēmai pleiona prostheis tōn syngenōn homoiōmataʼ kai gar kai phyton eipon apo spermatos ē apo rhizēs anelthon heteron einai tou hothen eblastēse, kai pantōs ekeinǭ kathestēken homophyes; kai potamon eipon apo pēgēs rheonta heteron onoma meteilēphenai mēte gar tēn pēgēn potamon, ton potamon pēgēn legesthai, kai amphotera hyparchein, kai ton potamon einai to ek tēs pēgēs

Here again let every bodily thought be set aside; and rising above every image of the senses, let us understand with pure thought and with the mind alone the genuineness of the Son in relation to the Father, the Word’s being proper to God, and the unvarying likeness of the radiance to the light. For as “offspring” and “Son” are said, and are so, not in a human way but as befits God, in the same way, when we hear the term “of the same essence,” let us not fall into the notions of human sense and think of portions and divisions of the Godhead; but, conceiving as of incorporeal things, let us not divide the oneness of nature and the identity of the light. For this is proper to the Son in relation to the Father, and this shows that God is truly Father of the Word. Here again the illustration of the light and the radiance is necessary. Who will dare to say that the radiance is foreign to the sun and unlike it? Or rather, who, looking thus at the radiance in relation to the sun and at the identity of the light, would not say with confidence: “Truly the light and the radiance are one; the one is shown in the other, and the radiance is in the sun, so that whoever sees the one sees the other too”? And such a oneness and natural property, what would those who believe and see rightly call it, but an offspring of the same essence? And the offspring of God, what could one fittingly and properly think it to be, but Word and Wisdom and Power, which it is not holy to call foreign to the Father, nor lawful even to imagine as not existing eternally with the Father? For by this offspring the Father made all things, and, extending his providence to all, he shows his love for humankind through him; and so he and the Father are one, as has been said—unless indeed the perverse dare to say again that the essence of the Word is one thing, and the light from the Father in him another, so that the light in the Son is one with the Father, while he himself is foreign in essence, as a creature. But this is simply the mind of Caiaphas and of the Samosatene, which the church cast out but which these men now dissemble; and so they too, having fallen from the truth, have been shown to be heretics. For if he partakes at all of the light from the Father, why is he not rather himself what is partaken of, so that nothing may be found between him and the Father? For if it is not so, it is no longer shown that all things came to be through the Son, but through that of which he too partakes. But if this is the Word, the Wisdom of the Father, in whom the Father is revealed and known and creates, and without whom the Father does nothing, it is plain that it is he who is from the Father; for all originated things too partake of him, partaking of the Holy Spirit. Being such, he will not be from nothing, nor a creature at all, but rather the proper offspring from the Father, as radiance from light. [25] Those who assembled at Nicaea, then, having this meaning, wrote such terms too. And that they did not invent these terms by fashioning them themselves (since they make this a pretext as well), but said them after receiving them from those before them, come, let us prove this too, so that not even this pretext of theirs may be left. Learn, then, you Christ-fighting Arians, that Theognostus, a learned man, did not decline to say “from the essence.” For writing about the Son in the second book of his Outlines, he said this: “The essence of the Son is not something devised from outside, nor was it brought in from nothing; but it sprang from the essence of the Father, as the radiance of light, as the vapor of water. For neither the radiance nor the vapor is the water itself or the sun itself; nor is it foreign, but it is an effluence of the essence of the Father, the essence of the Father undergoing no division. For as the sun, remaining the same, is not diminished by the rays poured out from it, so neither did the essence of the Father undergo alteration in having the Son as its image.” Theognostus, then, after first examining matters as in an exercise, afterwards set down his own opinion and spoke thus. … And Dionysius, who became bishop of Alexandria, when writing against Sabellius and explaining at length the Savior’s dispensation according to the flesh, and refuting the Sabellians from it—that it is not the Father who became flesh but his Word, as John said—was suspected of calling the Son a thing made and originated, and not of the same essence as the Father; and so he writes to his namesake Dionysius, bishop of Rome, defending himself that this was a slander against him. For he affirmed that he had not called the Son a thing made, but that he also confessed him to be of the same essence. His words run thus: “And in another letter I wrote, in which I refuted the charge they bring against me, which is false, that I do not say that Christ is of the same essence as God. For even if I say that I have not found this word anywhere in the holy Scriptures, yet my arguments that followed, which they have passed over in silence, are not out of keeping with this meaning. For I set forth human generation, which is plainly of the same kind, saying that parents differ from their children only in this, that they are not themselves the children; otherwise there could be neither parents nor children. The letter, as I said before, I cannot produce because of circumstances; otherwise I would have sent you the very words I used then, or rather a copy of the whole, which I will do if I am able. But I know and remember that I added more comparisons with things akin. For I said that a plant coming up from a seed or a root is other than that from which it sprang, and yet is entirely of the same nature with it; and that a river flowing from a spring has taken another name—for neither is the spring called river, nor the river spring—and that both exist, and that the river is what comes from the spring …

Chapter 26

26PG 25:461c–465b

Ὅτι δὲ οὐ ποίημα οὐδὲ κτίσμα 6 τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος,ἀλλά ἴδιον τῆς τοῦ Πατρὸς οὐσίας γέννημα ἀδιαίρετόν ἐστιν, ὡς ἔγραψεν ἡ μεγάλη σύνοδος, ἰδοὺ καὶ 6 τῆς Ῥώμης ἐπίσκοπος Διονύσιος, γράφων κατὰ τῶν τὰ τοῦ Σαβελλίου φρονούντων, σχετλιάζει κατά τῶν ταῦτα τολμώντων λέγειν, καί φησιν οὕτως. «Ἑξῆς δʼ ἂν εἰκότως λέγοιμι καὶ πρὸς διαιροῦντας καὶ κατατέμνοντας καὶ ἀναιροῦντας τὸ σεμνότατον κήρυγμα τῆς Ἐκκλησίας τοῦ Θεοῦ, τήν μοναρχίαν εἰς τρεῖς δυνάμεις τινὰς καὶ μεμερισμένας ὑποστασεις καὶ θεότητας τρεῖς· πέπυσμαι γὰρ εἶναι τινας τῶν παρʼ ὑμῖν κατηχούντων καὶ διδασκόντων τὸν θεῖον Λόγον ταύτης ὑφηγητάς τῆς φρονήσεως, οἳ κατά διάμετρον, ὡς ἔπος εἰπεῖν, ἀντίκεινται τῇ Σαβελλίου γνώμῃ.0. μὲν γὰρ βλασφημεῖ αὗτὸν τᾶν - Υἱὸν εἶναι λέγων τόν* Πατέρα; καὶΙ . τρεῖς Θεοὺς τρόπον τινὰ κηρύττουσιν, εἰς τρεῖς ὑποστάσεις ξένας ἀλλήλων παντάπασι κεχωρισμένας διαιροῦντες τὴν ἁγίαν μονάδα· ἡνῶσθαι γὰρ τῷ Θεῷ τῶν ὅλων τὸν θεῖον Λόγονο ἐμφιλοχωρεῖν τῷ Θεῷ καὶ ἐνδιαιτᾶσθαι δεῖ τὸ ἅγιον Πνεῦμα· ἤδη καὶ τὴν θείαν Τριάδα εἰς ἕνα, ὥσπερ εἰς κορυφήν τινα (τὸν Θεὸν τῶν ὅλων τὸν παντοκράτορα λέγω συγκεφαλαιοῦσθαί τε καὶ συνάγεσθαι πᾶσα ἀνάγκη. Μαρκίωνος γὰρ τοῦ ματαιόφρονος εἷς τρεῖς ἀρχὰς τῆς μοναρχίας τομὴν καί διαίρεσιν, παίδευμα ’ὀν διαβολικδν, odii δὲ των. ὅντως τοῦ Χριστοῦ καὶ τῶν ἀρεσκομένων τοῖς τοῦ Σωτῆρος μαθήμασιν. Οὗτοι γὰρ Τριάδα μὲν κηρυττομένην ὑπὸ τῆς θείας Γραφῆς σαφῶς ἐπίστανται, τρεῖς δὲ θεοὺς οὔτε Παλαιὰν οὔτε Καινὴν Διαθήκην κηρύττουσαν. Οὐ μεῖον δʼ ἄν τις καταμέμφοιτο καὶ τοὺς 1 \ μη ‘ ί ποίη μα τὸν Υἱὸν εἶναι δοξάζοντας; καὶ γεγονέναι τὸν Κύριον, ὥσπερ ἓν τι ὅντως γενομένων νομίζοντας, τῶν θείων λογίων γέννησιν αῦτῷῚτὴν ἁρμόττουσαν καὶ πρέπουσαν, ἀλλʼ οὐχὶ πλάσιν τινὰ καὶ ποίησιν προσμαρτυρούντων, Βλάσφημον οὖν οὐ τὸ τυχὸν, μὲν Π ι γιστον μὲν οὖν, χειροποίητον τρόπον τινὰ λέγειν τὸν Κύριον. Εἰ γὰρ γέγονεν Ῠὶὸς, ἦν ὅτε οὐκ ἦν, εἷʼ γε ἐν τῷ Πατρί ὡς αὐτός εἰ Λόγος καὶ σοφία καὶ. δύναμίς ὁνΧριστός γὰρ εἶναι τὸν Χριστὸν αἱ θεῖαι λέγουσι Ῑζραφαί, ὥσπερ ἐπίστασθε· ταῦτα δὲ δυνάμεις οὖσαι τοῦ Θεοῦ τυγχάνουσιν. Et τοίνυν γέγονεν Υἱὸς, ἦν *οὐκνᾷίν ταῦτα· ἧν ἄρα καιρὸς, ὅτε χωρίς τούτων ἧν ὁ Θεόςς Ἀτοπώτατον δὲ τοῦτο. Καὶ τί ἂν Γραφὴ τὸ, Κύριος ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ, ἐκδεξάμενοι. ’οὖμίιιί - - I l”"‘ τοῦ ἔκτισεν, ὡς ἷίστε, σημασία ' ἔκτισε γὰρ ἐνταῦθα ἀκουστέον ἀντὶ τοῦ, ἐπέστησε τοῖς ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ γεγονόσιν ἔργοις, γεγονόσι δὲ διʼ αὐτοῦ τοῦ Υἱοῦ· οὐχὶ δέ γε ἔκτίσε νῦν λέγοιτʼ-δῖ(ὲᾶ ω με,,.,. ν ι “ "' \""’l ἐπὶ τοῦ ἐποίησε· διαφέρει γὰρ τοῦ ποιῆσαι τὸ κτίσαι. Οὐκ αὐτὸς οὗτός σου Πατήρ ἐκτήσατό σε, ἐποίησὲ σε, καὶ ἔκτισέ σε ; τῇ ἐν τῷ Δευτερονομίῳ μεγάλῃ ᾠδῇ ὁ Μωσῆς φησι. Πρὸς οὓς καὶ εἴποι ἄν τις· Ὦ ῥιψοκίνδυνοι ἄνθρωποι ! ποίημα ὁ ωτότοκος πάσης κτίσεως, ὀ ἐκ γαστρὸς πρὸ κ Ι “ ᾉ - θείων λογίων γεγεννῆσθαι, ἀλλʼ οὐ γεγονέναι τὸν T't6v λεγόμενον εὕροι τις ἄν · ὑφʼ ὧν καταφανῶς ἐλέγχονται τὰ ψεύδη περὶ τῆς τοῦ Κυρίου γεννήσεως ὑπολαμβάνοντες οἱ ποίησιν αὑτοῦ τὴν θείαν καὶ ἄρῥητον γέννησιν λέγειν τολμῶντες. Οὕτʼ οὗν καταμερίζειν χρή εἰς τρεῖς θεότητας την θαυμαστὴν καὶ θείαν μονάδα· οὔτε ποιήσει κωλύειν τὸ ἀξίωμα καὶ τὸ ὑπερβάλλον μέγεθος τοῦ Κυρίου· ἀλλὰ πεπιστευκέναι εἷς Θεὸν Πατέρα παντοκράτορα, καὶ εἰς Χριστὸν Ἰησοῦν τὸν Υίὸν αὑτοῦ, καὶ εἰς τὸ ἅγιον Πνεῦμα, ἡνῶσθαι δὲ τῷ Θεῷ τῶν ὅλων τὸν Λόγον· Ἐγὼ γὰρ, φησὶ, καὶ 6 Πατὴρ ἔν ἐσμεν · καὶ, Ἐγὼ έν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ 6 Πατὴρ έν ἐμοί. Οὕτω γὰρ ἃνκαὶ ἠ θεία Τριάς, καὶ τὸ ἅγιον κήρυγμα τῆς μοναρχίας διασώζοιτο. ››

Hoti de ou poiēma oude ktisma 6 tou Theou Logos,alla idion tēs tou Patros ousias gennēma adiaireton estin, hōs egrapsen hē megalē synodos, idou kai 6 tēs Rhōmēs episkopos Dionysios, graphōn kata tōn ta tou Sabelliou phronountōn, schetliazei kata tōn tauta tolmōntōn legein, kai phēsin houtōs. «Hexēs dʼ an eikotōs legoimi kai pros diairountas kai katatemnontas kai anairountas to semnotaton kērygma tēs Ekklēsias tou Theou, tēn monarchian eis treis dynameis tinas kai memerismenas hypostaseis kai theotētas treis; pepysmai gar einai tinas tōn parʼ hymin katēchountōn kai didaskontōn ton theion Logon tautēs hyphēgētas tēs phronēseōs, hoi kata diametron, hōs epos eipein, antikeintai tę̄ Sabelliou gnōmę̄.0. men gar blasphēmei hauton tan - Huion einai legōn ton* Patera? kaiI . treis Theous tropon tina kēryttousin, eis treis hypostaseis xenas allēlōn pantapasi kechōrismenas diairountes tēn hagian monada; hēnōsthai gar tǭ Theǭ tōn holōn ton theion Logono emphilochōrein tǭ Theǭ kai endiaitasthai dei to hagion Pneuma; ēdē kai tēn theian Triada eis hena, hōsper eis koryphēn tina (ton Theon tōn holōn ton pantokratora legō synkephalaiousthai te kai synagesthai pasa anankē. Markiōnos gar tou mataiophronos heis treis archas tēs monarchias tomēn kai diairesin, paideuma ’on diabolikdn, odii de tōn. hontōs tou Christou kai tōn areskomenōn tois tou Sōtēros mathēmasin. Houtoi gar Triada men kēryttomenēn hypo tēs theias Graphēs saphōs epistantai, treis de theous oute Palaian oute Kainēn Diathēkēn kēryttousan. Ou meion dʼ an tis katamemphoito kai tous 1 \ mē ‘ i poiē ma ton Huion einai doxazontas? kai gegonenai ton Kyrion, hōsper hen ti hontōs genomenōn nomizontas, tōn theiōn logiōn gennēsin autǭItēn harmottousan kai prepousan, allʼ ouchi plasin tina kai poiēsin prosmartyrountōn, Blasphēmon oun ou to tychon, men P i giston men oun, cheiropoiēton tropon tina legein ton Kyrion. Ei gar gegonen Uios, ēn hote ouk ēn, heiʼ ge en tǭ Patri hōs autos ei Logos kai sophia kai. dynamis honChristos gar einai ton Christon hai theiai legousi Izraphai, hōsper epistasthe; tauta de dynameis ousai tou Theou tynchanousin. Et toinyn gegonen Huios, ēn *ouknąin tauta; hēn ara kairos, hote chōris toutōn hēn ho Theoss Atopōtaton de touto. Kai ti an Graphē to, Kyrios hodōn autou, ekdexamenoi. ’oumiiii - - I l”"‘ tou ektisen, hōs hiiste, sēmasia ' ektise gar entautha akousteon anti tou, epestēse tois hypʼ autou gegonosin ergois, gegonosi de diʼ autou tou Huiou; ouchi de ge ektise nyn legoitʼ-di(ea ō me,,.,. n i “ "' \""’l epi tou epoiēse; diapherei gar tou poiēsai to ktisai. Ouk autos houtos sou Patēr ektēsato se, epoiēse se, kai ektise se ? tę̄ en tǭ Deuteronomiǭ megalę̄ ǭdę̄ ho Mōsēs phēsi. Pros hous kai eipoi an tis; Ō rhipsokindynoi anthrōpoi ! poiēma ho ōtotokos pasēs ktiseōs, o ek gastros pro k I “ Hą - theiōn logiōn gegennēsthai, allʼ ou gegonenai ton T't6v legomenon heuroi tis an ; hyphʼ hōn kataphanōs elenchontai ta pseudē peri tēs tou Kyriou gennēseōs hypolambanontes hoi poiēsin hautou tēn theian kai arrhēton gennēsin legein tolmōntes. Houtʼ houn katamerizein chrē eis treis theotētas tēn thaumastēn kai theian monada; oute poiēsei kōlyein to axiōma kai to hyperballon megethos tou Kyriou; alla pepisteukenai heis Theon Patera pantokratora, kai eis Christon Iēsoun ton Uion hautou, kai eis to hagion Pneuma, hēnōsthai de tǭ Theǭ tōn holōn ton Logon; Egō gar, phēsi, kai 6 Patēr en esmen ; kai, Egō en tǭ Patri, kai 6 Patēr en emoi. Houtō gar hankai ē theia Trias, kai to hagion kērygma tēs monarchias diasōzoito. ››

And that the Word of God is not a thing made nor a creature, but the inseparable offspring proper to the Father’s essence, as the great council wrote, see how Dionysius too, bishop of Rome, writing against those who held the views of Sabellius, inveighs against those who dared to say such things, and speaks thus: “Next I may reasonably speak against those who divide and cut up and do away with the most venerable proclamation of the church of God, the monarchy, making it three powers of some kind and separated hypostases and three godheads. For I have learned that some among you who catechize and teach the divine word are leaders of this way of thinking, who are diametrically opposed, so to speak, to the opinion of Sabellius. For he blasphemes in saying that the Son himself is the Father, and the Father the Son; but they in a way proclaim three gods, dividing the holy unity into three hypostases foreign to one another and utterly separated. For the divine Word must be united to the God of all, and the Holy Spirit must abide and dwell in God; and so the divine Triad must of necessity be gathered up and brought together into one, as into a summit—I mean the God of all, the Almighty. For the teaching of the foolish Marcion, which cuts and divides the monarchy into three principles, is a devilish teaching, and not that of the true disciples of Christ and of those who are pleased with the Savior’s teachings. For these know well that a Triad is proclaimed by the divine Scripture, but that neither the Old nor the New Testament proclaims three gods. No less would one blame those who hold that the Son is a thing made and suppose that the Lord came to be like one of the things that really came to be, whereas the divine oracles bear witness to a generation fitting and proper to him, but not to some fashioning and making. It is, then, no ordinary blasphemy, but the very greatest, to say that the Lord is in some way handmade. For if the Son came to be, there was when he was not; but he was always, if indeed he is in the Father, as he himself says, and if Christ is Word and Wisdom and Power; for the divine Scriptures say that Christ is these, as you know; and these are powers of God. If, then, the Son came to be, there was when these were not; and so there was a time when God was without them, which is most absurd. And why … Scripture … taking ‘The Lord … of his ways’ … the meaning of ‘created,’ as you know …; for ‘created’ here must be understood as ‘set over the works made by him,’ made through the Son himself. But ‘created’ would not here be said in the sense of ‘made’; for creating differs from making. ‘Is not he himself your Father, who acquired you and made you and created you?’ says Moses in the great song in Deuteronomy. To these one might say: Reckless men! Is he a thing made, the firstborn of all creation, he who from the womb before the morning star … divine oracles one would find the Son said to have been begotten, but not to have come to be; and by these those who dare to call his divine and ineffable generation a making are plainly convicted of conceiving falsehoods about the Lord’s generation. Neither, then, must we divide the wonderful and divine Monad into three godheads, nor diminish by ‘making’ the dignity and surpassing greatness of the Lord; but we must believe in God the Father Almighty, and in Christ Jesus his Son, and in the Holy Spirit, and hold that the Word is united to the God of all. For ‘I and the Father are one,’ he says, and ‘I am in the Father and the Father in me.’ For so both the divine Triad and the holy proclamation of the monarchy would be preserved.”

Chapter 27

27PG 25:465b–468a

Περὶ δὲ τοῦ ἀϊδίως συνεῖναι τὸν Λόγον τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶμὴ ἑτέρας οὐσίας ἣ ὑποστάσεως, ἀλλά τῆς τοῦ [ἰατρὸς ἴδιον αὑτὸν εἶναι, ὡς εἰρήκασιν οἱ ἓν τῇ συνόδῳ, ἐξέστω πάλιν ὑμᾶς ἀκοῦσαι καὶ παρά τοῦ φιλοπόνου Ὠριγένους. Ἃ μὶν γάρ ὡς ζητῶν καὶ γυμνάζων ἔγραψε, ταῦτα μὴ ὡς αὐτοῦ φρονοῦντος δεχέσθω τιςο ἀλλὰ τῶν πρὸς ἓριν φιλονεικούντων ὲν τῷ ζητεῖν, ἀδεῶς ὁρίζων ἀποφαίνεται, τοῦτο τοῦ φιλοπόνου τὸ φρόνημά ἐστι. Μετά γοῦν τὰ ὡς ἐν γυμνασίᾳ λεγόμενα πρὸς τοὺς αἱρετικοὺς εὐθὺς αὐτὸς ἐπιφέρει τὰ ἴδια, λέγων οὕτως· ι( Ei’ ἔστιν εἰκὼν τοῦ Θεοῦ τοῦ ἀοράτου, ἀόρατος εἰκών· ἐγὼ δὶ τολμήσας προσθείην ἂν, ὅτι καὶ ὁμοιότης τυγχάνων τοῦ Πατρὸς οὐκ ἔστιν ὅτε οὑκ ἦν. Πότε γὰρ ὁ Θεὸς, 6 κατὰ τὸν Ἰωάννην φῶς λεγόμενος (Ὁ Θεὸς γὰρ φῶς ἐστιν), ἀπαύγασμα οὐκ εἶχε τῆς ἰδίας δόξης,’ίνα τολμήσας τις ἀρχὴν δῷ εἶναι ἶίῖοῦ πρότερον οὐκ ὄντος ; Πότε δὲ ἡ τῆς ἀρρήτου καὶ ἀκατονομάστου καί ἀφθέγκτου ὑποστάσεως τοῦ Πατρὸς εἰκὼν, 6 χαρακτὴρ, Λόγος, 6 γινώσκων τόν Πατέρα, οὐκ ἧν; Κατανοείτω γάρ 6 τολμῶν καὶ λέγων, Ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν 6 Υἱὸς, ὅτι ἐρεῖ καὶ τό· Σοφία ποτε οὐκ ἦν, καὶ Λόγος οὐκ ἦν, καὶ, Ζωή οὑκ ῆν. ›› Καὶ πάλιν έν ἑτέροις οὕτω λέγει· ‹‹ Ἀλλʼ ού θέμις ἐστὶν οὐδὲ ἀκίνδυνον διὰ τὴν ἀσθένειαν ἡμῶν τὸ, ὅσον ἐφʼ ἡμῖν ( 1), ἀποστερεῖσθαι τὸν Θεὸν τοῦ ἀεὶ συνόντος αὐτῷ Λόγου μονογενοῦς, σοφίας ὄντος ἧ προσέχαιρεν· οὕτω γὰρ οὐδὲ ἀεὶ χαίρων νοηθήσεται. ›› Ἰδοὺ ἡμεῖς μὲν ἐκ Πατὲρων εἰς Πατέρας διαβεβηκέναι τὴν τοιαύτην διάνοιαν ἀποδεικνύομενʼ ὑμεῖς δέ, ὦ νέοι Ἰουδαῖοι καὶ τοῦ Καϊάφα μαθηταὶ, τίνας ἄρα τῶν ῥημάτων ὑμῶν ἔχετε δεῖξαι Πατέρας ; Ἀλλʼ οὐδένα τῶν φρονίμων καὶ σοφῶν ἂν εἷʼποιτε· πάντες γὰρ ὑμᾶς ἀποστρέφονται πλὴν μόνου τοῦ διαβόλου· μόνος γὰρʼ ὑμῖν οὗτος τῆς τοιαύτης ἀποστασίας πατὴρ γέγονεν, 6 καὶ κατὰ τὴν ἀρχὴν ὑμῖν ἐπισπείρας τὴν ἀσέβειαν ταύτην, καὶ νῦν λοιδορεῖν τήν οἷκουμενικήν σύνοδον πείσας ὑμᾶς, ὅτι μὴ τὰ ὒμέτερα, ἀλλὰ ταῦτα γεγράφασιν, ἅπερ οἱ ἀπʼ ἀρχῆς αὐτόπται κα). ὑπηρέται τοῦ Λόγου γενόμενοι παραδεδώκασιν. Ἧν γὰρ ἡ σύνοδος ἐγγράφως ὡμολόγησε πίστιν, αῦτη τῆς καθολικῆς Ἐκκλησίας ἐστί. Ταύτην ἐκδικοῦντες οἱ μακάριοι Πατέρες οὕτως ἔγραψαν, καὶ κατέκριναν τὴν Ἀρειανὴν αἵρεσιν · διὸ μάλιστα καὶ διαβάλλειν τὴν σύνοδον ἐπιχειροῦσιν. Οὐ γὰρ αἱ λέξεις αὐτοὺς λυποῦσιν, ἀλλʼ ὅτι ἐν αὑταῖς ἁπεδείχθησαν αἱρετικοὶ, καὶ τῶν ἄλλων αἱρέσεων τολ μη ρὸτε ροι.

Peri de tou aïdiōs syneinai ton Logon tǭ Patri, kaimē heteras ousias hē hypostaseōs, alla tēs tou [iatros idion hauton einai, hōs eirēkasin hoi hen tę̄ synodǭ, exestō palin hymas akousai kai para tou philoponou Ōrigenous. Ha min gar hōs zētōn kai gymnazōn egrapse, tauta mē hōs autou phronountos dechesthō tiso alla tōn pros herin philoneikountōn en tǭ zētein, adeōs horizōn apophainetai, touto tou philoponou to phronēma esti. Meta goun ta hōs en gymnasią legomena pros tous hairetikous euthys autos epipherei ta idia, legōn houtōs; i( Ei’ estin eikōn tou Theou tou aoratou, aoratos eikōn; egō di tolmēsas prostheiēn an, hoti kai homoiotēs tynchanōn tou Patros ouk estin hote houk ēn. Pote gar ho Theos, 6 kata ton Iōannēn phōs legomenos (Ho Theos gar phōs estin), apaugasma ouk eiche tēs idias doxēs,’ina tolmēsas tis archēn dǭ einai iiiou proteron ouk ontos ? Pote de hē tēs arrētou kai akatonomastou kai aphthenktou hypostaseōs tou Patros eikōn, 6 charaktēr, Logos, 6 ginōskōn ton Patera, ouk hēn? Katanoeitō gar 6 tolmōn kai legōn, Ēn pote hote ouk ēn 6 Huios, hoti erei kai to; Sophia pote ouk ēn, kai Logos ouk ēn, kai, Zōē houk ēn. ›› Kai palin en heterois houtō legei; ‹‹ Allʼ ou themis estin oude akindynon dia tēn astheneian hēmōn to, hoson ephʼ hēmin ( 1), apostereisthai ton Theon tou aei synontos autǭ Logou monogenous, sophias ontos hē prosechairen; houtō gar oude aei chairōn noēthēsetai. ›› Idou hēmeis men ek Paterōn eis Pateras diabebēkenai tēn toiautēn dianoian apodeiknyomenʼ hymeis de, ō neoi Ioudaioi kai tou Kaïapha mathētai, tinas ara tōn rhēmatōn hymōn echete deixai Pateras ? Allʼ oudena tōn phronimōn kai sophōn an heiʼpoite; pantes gar hymas apostrephontai plēn monou tou diabolou; monos garʼ hymin houtos tēs toiautēs apostasias patēr gegonen, 6 kai kata tēn archēn hymin epispeiras tēn asebeian tautēn, kai nyn loidorein tēn hoikoumenikēn synodon peisas hymas, hoti mē ta ymetera, alla tauta gegraphasin, haper hoi apʼ archēs autoptai ka). hypēretai tou Logou genomenoi paradedōkasin. Hēn gar hē synodos engraphōs hōmologēse pistin, autē tēs katholikēs Ekklēsias esti. Tautēn ekdikountes hoi makarioi Pateres houtōs egrapsan, kai katekrinan tēn Areianēn hairesin ; dio malista kai diaballein tēn synodon epicheirousin. Ou gar hai lexeis autous lypousin, allʼ hoti en hautais hapedeichthēsan hairetikoi, kai tōn allōn haireseōn tol mē rote roi.

And concerning the Word’s eternal coexistence with the Father, and his being not of another essence or hypostasis but proper to that of the Father, as those at the council said, you may hear again from the laborious Origen too. For what he wrote as inquiring and exercising himself, let no one take as expressing his own mind, but that of those who contend for the sake of strife in the inquiry; what he declares fearlessly, as a definition, that is the mind of the laborious man. So after what he says as in an exercise against the heretics, he at once brings forward his own view, saying thus: “If he is the image of the invisible God, he is an invisible image; and I would dare to add that, being also the likeness of the Father, there is no time when he was not. For when did God, who according to John is called light (‘For God is light’), not have the radiance of his own glory, so that one should dare to assign a beginning to the Son, as if he did not exist before? And when was the image of the Father’s ineffable and unnameable and unutterable hypostasis, the impress, the Word, who knows the Father, not in existence? Let him who dares to say ‘There was once when the Son was not’ consider that he will also be saying, ‘Wisdom once was not,’ and ‘the Word was not,’ and ‘Life was not.’” And again elsewhere he speaks thus: “But it is neither lawful nor without danger, because of our weakness, that God should be deprived, so far as lies with us, of the only-begotten Word who is always with him, who is the Wisdom in which he rejoiced; for in that case he will not be thought of as always rejoicing.” See, we show that such a mind has passed from fathers to fathers; but you, new Jews and disciples of Caiaphas, what fathers can you show for your phrases? You could not name one of the prudent and wise; for all turn away from you except the devil alone. He alone has become father to you of such an apostasy, he who in the beginning sowed this impiety in you and now has persuaded you to revile the ecumenical council, because they wrote not your views but what those who from the beginning were eyewitnesses and ministers of the Word handed down. For the faith that the council confessed in writing is the faith of the catholic church. In defense of it the blessed fathers wrote as they did and condemned the Arian heresy; and that is chiefly why these men try to slander the council. For it is not the terms that grieve them, but that by them they were shown to be heretics, and more daring than the other heresies.

Chapter 28

28PG 25:468b–469c

Ἀμέλει τῶν λεξειδίων αὐτῶν δειχθέντων τότε φαύλων, καὶ ἀεὶ δὲ εὑελέγκτων ὄντων ὡς ἀσεβῶν, ἐχρήσαντο παρʼ Ἐλλήνων λοιπὸν τὴν λέξιν τοῦ ἀγενήτου, ἵνα προφάσει καὶ τούτου τοῦ ὀνόματος ἐν τοῖς γενητοῖς πάλιν καὶ τοῖς κτίσμασι συναριθμῶσι τὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγον, διʼ οὗ αὐτὰ τὰ γενητὰ γέγονεν· οὕτως εἰσὶ πρὸς ἀσέβειαν ἀναίσχυντοι, καὶ πρὸς τὰς τοῦ Κυρίου βλασφημίας φιλόνεικοι. El μὲν οῦν, ἀγνοοῦντες τὸ ὃνομα, οῦτως ἀναισχυντοῦσιν, ἔδει μαθεῖν αὐτοὺς παρὰ τῶν αὐτοῖς δεδωκότων αὐτὸ, ὄτι καὶ ὃν λέγουσιν ἐκ τοῦ ἁγαθοῦ νοῦν καὶ τὴν ἐκ τοῦ νοῦ 1ζιυχηήν, καίτοι γινώο σκοντες τὸ ἐξ ὧν εἰσιν, οὐκ ἐφοβήθησαν ὅμως καὶ αὐτὰ εἰπεῖν ἀγένητα, εἰδότες, ὅτι, καὶ τοῦτο λέγοντες, οὐκ ἐλαττοῦσι τὸ πρῶτον, ἐξ οῦ καὶ ταῦτα πέφυκε ’ καὶ ἢ καὶ αὐτοὺς οὓτω λέγειν, ἢ μηδόλως λέγειν περ). ὧν οῦκ ῐσασινʼ εἰ δὲ νομίζουσι γινώσκειν, ἀναγκαῖον αὐτοὺς ἐρωτῆσαι, ἐπεὶ μάλιστα καὶ οὐκ ἐστιν ἐκ τῶν θείων Γραφῶν ἡ λέξις, ἀλλὰ πάλιν ἀγράφως λαλοῦντες φιλονεικοῦσιν. Ἐγὼ μὲν γὰρ τὴν αἰτίαν καὶ τὴν διάνοιαν, καθʼ ἣν ή συνόδος τὸ ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας καὶ τὸ ὀμοούσιον συμφώνως τοίς ἐκ τῶν Γραφῶν περὶ τοῦ Σωτῆρος εἰρημένοις, καὶ ὅσοι πρὸ αὐτῶν ἐξέθεντο Πατέρες καὶ ἔγραψαν, διηγησάμην. καὶ αὐτοὶ δέ, εἶʼπερ ἄρα δύνανται, ἀποκρινέσθωσαν πῶς εὗρον τὴν ἄγραφνν ταύτην λέξιν, ἢ ποιᾳ διανοίᾳ τὸν Θεὸν ἀγένητον λέγουσι· διαφόρους γὰρ σημασίας ἔχειν τὸ ὄνομα ἀκήκοα. Λέγεςθαι γάρ φασιν ἀγένητον τὸ μήπω μὲν γενόμενον, δυνάμενον δὲ γενέσθαι· καὶ πάλιν τὸ μήτε ὑπάρχον, μήτε δυνάμενον εἶτ τὸ εἶναι γενέσθαι· καὶ τρίτον ἐστὶν αὐτοῦ σημαινόμενον, τὸ ὑπάρχον μὲν, μήτε δὲ γενητὸν, μήτε ἀρχὴν ἐσχηκὸς εἷς τὸ εἶναι, ἀλλʼ ἀίδιον ὃν καὶ ἀδιάφθορον. Ἴσως μὲν οῦν τὰς πρώτας δύο διανοίαις παρελθεῖν ἐθελήσουσι, δια td ἐκεῖθεν ἄτοπον· κατὰ γὰρ τὴν πρώτην, ἔσται τά τε ἤδη γενόμενα καὶ τὰ προσδοκώμενα γενέσθαι ἀγένητα τὸ γὰρ δεύτερον πλέον ἔχει τούτου τὸ ἄτοπον. Ἐπὶ δὲ τὴν τρίτην λοιπὸν βαδιοῦνται, κατʼ αὐτὴν ὀνομάζοντες τὸ ἀγένητον. Ἀλλά καὶ τοῦτο λέγοντες, οὐδὲν ἧττόν εἰσιν ἀσεβεῖς. Ei γὰρ τὸ μὴ ἔχον ἀρχὴν εἰς τὸ εἶναι, μηδὲ γενητὸν ἢ κτιστὸν, ἀλλʼ ἀίδιον ὃν, τοῦτο λέγουσιν ἀγένητον, τούναντίον δὲ τοῦτον εἶναι τὸν Θεοῦ Λόγον· τίς οὑ συνορᾷ τὴν πανουργίαν τῶν Θεομάχων; Τίς οὐκ ἂν αὐτούς οὕτω μαινομένους καταλιθώσειεν ; Ἐπειδὴ γὰρ αἰσχύνονται προφέρειν ἔτι τὰ πρῶτα τῶν μύθων ἑαυτῶν λογάρια, ἐφʼ οἷς κατεγνώσθησαν, ἄλλως πάλιν αὐτὰ σημαίνειν ἐπενόησαν οἳ δείλαιοι διὰ τοῦ ὀνόματος τοῦ, ὡς αὐτοὶ λέγουσιν, ἀγενήτου. Εἰ γὰρ ὁ Υἱὸς τῶν γενητῶν ἐστι, δηλονότι ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων καὶ αὐτὸς γέγονε· καὶ εἰ. ἀρχὴν ἕχει τοῦ εἶναι, οὐκ ἦν ἄρα πρὶν γεννηθῇ· καὶ εί μὴ ἔστιν ἀΐδιος, ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν.

Amelei tōn lexeidiōn autōn deichthentōn tote phaulōn, kai aei de heuelenktōn ontōn hōs asebōn, echrēsanto parʼ Ellēnōn loipon tēn lexin tou agenētou, hina prophasei kai toutou tou onomatos en tois genētois palin kai tois ktismasi synarithmōsi ton tou Theou Logon, diʼ hou auta ta genēta gegonen; houtōs eisi pros asebeian anaischyntoi, kai pros tas tou Kyriou blasphēmias philoneikoi. El men oun, agnoountes to honoma, outōs anaischyntousin, edei mathein autous para tōn autois dedōkotōn auto, oti kai hon legousin ek tou hagathou noun kai tēn ek tou nou 1ziychēēn, kaitoi ginōo skontes to ex hōn eisin, ouk ephobēthēsan homōs kai auta eipein agenēta, eidotes, hoti, kai touto legontes, ouk elattousi to prōton, ex ou kai tauta pephyke ’ kai ē kai autous houtō legein, ē mēdolōs legein per). hōn ouk isasinʼ ei de nomizousi ginōskein, anankaion autous erōtēsai, epei malista kai ouk estin ek tōn theiōn Graphōn hē lexis, alla palin agraphōs lalountes philoneikousin. Egō men gar tēn aitian kai tēn dianoian, kathʼ hēn ē synodos to ek tēs ousias kai to omoousion symphōnōs tois ek tōn Graphōn peri tou Sōtēros eirēmenois, kai hosoi pro autōn exethento Pateres kai egrapsan, diēgēsamēn. kai autoi de, eiʼper ara dynantai, apokrinesthōsan pōs heuron tēn agraphnn tautēn lexin, ē poią dianoią ton Theon agenēton legousi; diaphorous gar sēmasias echein to onoma akēkoa. Legesthai gar phasin agenēton to mēpō men genomenon, dynamenon de genesthai; kai palin to mēte hyparchon, mēte dynamenon eit to einai genesthai; kai triton estin autou sēmainomenon, to hyparchon men, mēte de genēton, mēte archēn eschēkos heis to einai, allʼ aidion hon kai adiaphthoron. Isōs men oun tas prōtas dyo dianoiais parelthein ethelēsousi, dia td ekeithen atopon; kata gar tēn prōtēn, estai ta te ēdē genomena kai ta prosdokōmena genesthai agenēta to gar deuteron pleon echei toutou to atopon. Epi de tēn tritēn loipon badiountai, katʼ autēn onomazontes to agenēton. Alla kai touto legontes, ouden hētton eisin asebeis. Ei gar to mē echon archēn eis to einai, mēde genēton ē ktiston, allʼ aidion hon, touto legousin agenēton, tounantion de touton einai ton Theou Logon; tis hou synorą tēn panourgian tōn Theomachōn? Tis ouk an autous houtō mainomenous katalithōseien ? Epeidē gar aischynontai propherein eti ta prōta tōn mythōn heautōn logaria, ephʼ hois kategnōsthēsan, allōs palin auta sēmainein epenoēsan hoi deilaioi dia tou onomatos tou, hōs autoi legousin, agenētou. Ei gar ho Huios tōn genētōn esti, dēlonoti ex ouk ontōn kai autos gegone; kai ei. archēn hechei tou einai, ouk ēn ara prin gennēthę̄; kai ei mē estin aïdios, ēn pote hote ouk ēn.

Indeed, when their little phrases had been shown at that time to be worthless, and were always easy to refute as impious, they next took over from the Greeks the term “unoriginate,” so that under pretext of this name too they might again number among originated things and creatures the Word of God, through whom originated things themselves came to be: so shameless are they in impiety, and so contentious in their blasphemies against the Lord. If, then, they are shameless in this way through ignorance of the name, they should have learned from those who gave it to them that even the Mind which they say comes from the Good, and the Soul which comes from the Mind—though they know from what these are—they nevertheless did not fear to call unoriginate, knowing that in saying this they do not diminish the First, from which these too spring. So they should either speak in the same way themselves, or not speak at all about what they do not know. But if they think they know, they must be questioned, especially since the term is not from the divine Scriptures, but once again they contend while speaking unscripturally. I for my part have explained the reason and the sense in which the council wrote “from the essence” and “of the same essence,” in agreement with what is said in the Scriptures about the Savior and with what the fathers before them set forth and wrote. Let them too, if they can, answer how they found this unscriptural term, or in what sense they call God unoriginate. For I have heard that the name has different meanings. They say that “unoriginate” is said of what has not yet come to be but can come to be; and again of what neither exists nor can come into being; and a third meaning is what exists, but is neither originated nor has had a beginning of being, but is eternal and incorruptible. Perhaps, then, they will wish to pass over the first two senses because of the absurdity that follows from them; for according to the first, both things that have already come to be and things expected to come to be will be unoriginate; and the second is even more absurd. They will then go to the third, using “unoriginate” in that sense. But in saying this too they are no less impious. For if by “unoriginate” they mean what has no beginning of being, and is neither originated nor created but eternal, and say that the Word of God is the contrary of this, who does not see the craftiness of the God-fighters? Who would not stone them for such madness? For since they are ashamed to bring forward any longer the first catchwords of their fables, for which they were condemned, the wretches have devised a way to signify them differently through the name, as they call it, “unoriginate.” For if the Son is among originated things, plainly he too came to be from nothing; and if he has a beginning of being, then he was not before he was begotten; and if he is not eternal, there was once when he was not.

Chapter 29

29PG 25:469c–472b

Ἔδει οῦν, ταῦτα πάλιν αὐτοὺς φρονοῦντας, ο έν αὐτοῖς τοῖς ἰδίοις αὐτῶν ῥήμασι σημαίνειν έαυτῶν τὴν ὲτεροδοξίαν, καὶ μή τῇ λέξει δῆθεν τοῦ ἀγενήτου σκέπειν ἑαυτῶν τὴν κακόνοιαν · Ἀλλʼ οὐ ποιοῦσι τοῦτο οἱ κακοήθεις, πάντα δὲ κατά τὸν πατέρα ἑαυτῶν τὸν διάβολον μετά πανουργίας πράττουσιψ Ὡς γὰρ ἐκεῖνος μετά ἀλλοτρίων ἐνδυμάτων ἀπατᾷν ἐπιχειρεῖ, οὕτως οὗτοι τὸ ἀγένητον ὀνομάζειν ἐπενόησαν, ’ίνα, προσποιούμενοι τὸν Θεὸν εὐφημεῖν, κεκρυμμένην ἔχωσι τὴν κατὰ τοῦ Κυρίου βλασφημίαν, καὶ μετὰ καλύμματος αὐτὴν ἄλλοις σημαίνωσιν. Ἀλλά καὶ τούτου τοῦ σοφίσματος αὐτῶν γνωσθέντος, τί ἄρα πάλιν αὐτοῖς ἕτερον περιλείπεται, λεγέτωσαν. Εὕρομεν, φασὶν οἱ κακοῦργοι, καί προστιθέντες τοῖς προτέροις λέγουσιν ἀγένητον εἶναι τοῦτο, τὸ μή ἔχον τοῦ εἶναι τὸν αἴτιον, ἀλλὰκαὶ τοῖς γενητοῖς αὐτὸν αἴτιον εἷς τὸ γενέσθαι τυγχάνοντα. Ἀχάριστοι καὶ τῷ ὄντι τῶν Γραφῶν ἀνήκοοι, vi. μή διὰ τιμὴν τὴν εἷς τὸν Θεὸν, ἀλλὰ διὰ τὴν εἷς τὸν Υἱὸν ἀτιμίαν πάντα καὶ ποιοῦντες καὶ λαλοῦντες, οὐκ εἰδότες, ὅτι ὁ τὸν Υἱὸν ἀτιμάζων ἀτιμάζει τὸν Πατέρα. Πρῶτον μὲν γὰρ, κᾶν οὕτω τὸν Θεὸν ὀνομάζωσιν, οὐ δείκνυται τῶν γενητῶν ὁ Λόγος. Τῆς γὰρ οὐσίας τοῦ Πατρὸς ὡς γέννημα πάλιν, οὕτω παρʼ αὐτῷ ἔστιν ἀϊδίως. Οὐ γὰρ τὸ ὄνομα τοῦτο παραιρεῖ τήν τοῦ Λόγου φύσιν, οὑδὲ πάλιν τὸ ἀγένητον πρὸς τὸν Υἱὸν ἔχει τὸ σημαινόμενον, ἀλλὰ πρὸς τὰ ’διᾶ τοῦ ficii γενόμενα· καὶ ὥσπερ 6 τὸν ἀρχιτέκτονα προσφωνῶν καί λὲγων δημιουργὸν οἰκίας ἢ πόΛεως οὑ συναριθμεῖ τῷ ὀνόματι τούτῳ τὸν ἐξ αὖτοῦ γεννηθέντα υἱὸν, ἀλλᾶ διὰ μὲν τὴν είς τὰ ἔργα τέχνην καὶ τήν ἐπιστήμην, σημαίνων μή εἶναι αὑτὸν τοιοῦτον οἷὰ ἐστι τὰ παρʼ αὐτοῦ γενόμενα, δημιουργὸν αὑτὸν καλεῖσ τὴν δὲ φύσιν τοῦ ποιήσαντος εἰδὼς, οἶδεν ἄλλον εἶναι παρὰ ταῦτα τὸν ἐξ αὑτοῦ γεννηο θέντα· καὶ διὰ μὶν τὸν υἱὸν, πατέρα αὑτὸν καλεῖ, διὰ δὲ τὰ ἔργα κτίστην καὶ ποιητήν · τὸν αὑτὸν τρόπον 6 λέγων οὕτω τὸν Θεὸν ἀγένητον ὲκ τῶν ἔργων αὑτῶν ὀνομάζει, σημαίνων μὴ μόνον μή εἶναι αὑτὸν γενητὸν, ἀλλʼ ὁτι καὶ τῶν γενητῶν ποιητής ἐστιν· οἶδε μέντοι τὸν Λόγον ἄλλον ὄντα τῶν γενητῶν, καὶ μόνον ἴδιον τοῦ Πατρὸς γέννημα, διʼ οὗ καὶ τὰ πάντα γέγονε καὶ συνέστηκε.

Edei oun, tauta palin autous phronountas, o en autois tois idiois autōn rhēmasi sēmainein eautōn tēn eterodoxian, kai mē tę̄ lexei dēthen tou agenētou skepein heautōn tēn kakonoian ; Allʼ ou poiousi touto hoi kakoētheis, panta de kata ton patera heautōn ton diabolon meta panourgias prattousips Hōs gar ekeinos meta allotriōn endymatōn apatąn epicheirei, houtōs houtoi to agenēton onomazein epenoēsan, ’ina, prospoioumenoi ton Theon euphēmein, kekrymmenēn echōsi tēn kata tou Kyriou blasphēmian, kai meta kalymmatos autēn allois sēmainōsin. Alla kai toutou tou sophismatos autōn gnōsthentos, ti ara palin autois heteron perileipetai, legetōsan. Heuromen, phasin hoi kakourgoi, kai prostithentes tois proterois legousin agenēton einai touto, to mē echon tou einai ton aition, allakai tois genētois auton aition heis to genesthai tynchanonta. Acharistoi kai tǭ onti tōn Graphōn anēkooi, vi. mē dia timēn tēn heis ton Theon, alla dia tēn heis ton Huion atimian panta kai poiountes kai lalountes, ouk eidotes, hoti ho ton Huion atimazōn atimazei ton Patera. Prōton men gar, kan houtō ton Theon onomazōsin, ou deiknytai tōn genētōn ho Logos. Tēs gar ousias tou Patros hōs gennēma palin, houtō parʼ autǭ estin aïdiōs. Ou gar to onoma touto parairei tēn tou Logou physin, houde palin to agenēton pros ton Huion echei to sēmainomenon, alla pros ta ’dia tou ficii genomena; kai hōsper 6 ton architektona prosphōnōn kai legōn dēmiourgon oikias ē poLeōs hou synarithmei tǭ onomati toutǭ ton ex autou gennēthenta huion, alla dia men tēn eis ta erga technēn kai tēn epistēmēn, sēmainōn mē einai hauton toiouton hoia esti ta parʼ autou genomena, dēmiourgon hauton kaleis tēn de physin tou poiēsantos eidōs, oiden allon einai para tauta ton ex hautou gennēo thenta; kai dia min ton huion, patera hauton kalei, dia de ta erga ktistēn kai poiētēn ; ton hauton tropon 6 legōn houtō ton Theon agenēton ek tōn ergōn hautōn onomazei, sēmainōn mē monon mē einai hauton genēton, allʼ hoti kai tōn genētōn poiētēs estin; oide mentoi ton Logon allon onta tōn genētōn, kai monon idion tou Patros gennēma, diʼ hou kai ta panta gegone kai synestēke.

If they think this, then, they ought once more to signify their heterodoxy in their own proper words, and not cover their malice with the term “unoriginate,” as they pretend. But the malicious men do not do this; they do everything with craft, after the manner of their father the devil. For as he tries to deceive in borrowed clothing, so these men have devised the use of the name “unoriginate,” so that, pretending to speak well of God, they may keep their blasphemy against the Lord hidden and signify it to others under a veil. But now that this sophism of theirs too has been detected, let them say what else is left to them. “We have found something,” say the villains, and, adding to their earlier statements, they say that “unoriginate” is that which has no cause of its being, but is itself the cause of their coming to be for originated things. Ungrateful men, and truly deaf to the Scriptures, who do and say everything not for the honor of God but for the dishonor of the Son, not knowing that whoever dishonors the Son dishonors the Father! For, first, even if they name God thus, the Word is not shown to be among originated things. For as offspring of the Father’s essence, he is thus with him eternally. This name does not take away the nature of the Word, nor again does “unoriginate” have its meaning in relation to the Son, but in relation to the things that came to be through the Son. One who addresses an architect and calls him maker of a house or a city does not include under this name the son begotten from him; he calls him maker because of his skill and knowledge in the works, signifying that he is not such as the things made by him are; but knowing the nature of the maker, he knows that the son begotten from him is other than these, and he calls him father on account of the son, and builder and maker on account of the works. In the same way, one who calls God unoriginate in this sense names him from his works, signifying not only that he is not originated, but also that he is the maker of originated things; yet he knows that the Word is other than originated things, and alone the proper offspring of the Father, through whom all things came to be and hold together.

Chapter 30

30PG 25:472b–473d

Καὶ γὰρ καὶ παντοκράτορα τὸν Θεὸν οἳ προφῆται λέγοντες, οὑ διὰ τὸ εἶναι τὸν Λόγον ἕνα τῶν πάντων, οὕτως αὑτὸν ἐπεκαλοῦντο, ᾔδεισαν γὰρ τδν Υἱὸν ἄλλον ὄντα τῶν γενητῶν, καὶ πάντων καὶ αὖα τὸν κρατοῦντα, κατὰ τήν τοῦ Πατρὸς ὁμοιότητα· ἀλλʼ ὅτι πάντων, ὧν διὰ τοῦ Υἱοῦ πεποίηκεν, αὐτὸς κρατεῖ, τούτων τε τήν ἐξουσίαν τῷ Υἱῷ δέδωκε, καὶ δεδωκὼς, πάλιν αὑτὸς τῶν πάντων διὰ τοῦ Λόγου κυριεύειυ πάλιν τε Κύριον τῶν δυνάμεων λέγοντες τὸν Θεὸν, οὑ διὰ τὸ εἶναι καὶ τὸν Λόγον ἕνα τούτων τῶν δυνάμεωνι τοῦτʼ ἔλεγον, ἀλλʼ ὅτι τοῦ μὶν ιʼἱοῦ Πατήρ ἐστι, τῶν δὲ διὰ τοῦ Υἱοῦ γενομένων δυνάμεων Κύριός ἐστι. Καὶ γὰρ καὶ αὐτὸς πάλιν 6 Λόγος ἐν τῷ Πατρῖ ὢν, πάντων τούτων ἐστὶ Κύριος, καὶ πάντων κρατεῖʼ πάντα γὰρ ὅσα ἔχει ὁ Πατὴρ, τοῦ Υἱοῦ ἐστιν. Ὥσπερ οὖν τοῦτο τοιοῦτον ἔχει τόν νοῦν, οὕτως 6 βουλόμενος λέγειν τὸν Θεὸν ἀγένητον λεγέτω μὴν, εί ἅπαξ οὕτως αὐτῷ δοκεῖ, μὴ μέντοι διὰ τὸ εἶναι τὸν Λόγον τῶν γενητῶν, ἀλλʼ ὅτι, καθὰ προεῖπον, 6 Θεὸς οὐ μόνον οὑκ ἔστι γενητὸς, ἀλλὰ καὶ τῶν γενητῶν ποιητής ἐστι διὰ τοῦ ἰδίου Λόγου. Καὶ γὰρ καὶ οὕτω λεγομένου τοῦ Haτρὸς, πάλιν εἰκὼν ὸΛόγος ἐστὶ καὶ ὁμοούσιος τοῦ Πατρός· εἶʼκὼν δὲ ὣν αὑτοῦ, ἄλλοις ἃν εἴη τῶν γενητῶν καὶ τῶν πάντων· οὗ γάρ ἐστιν εἰκὼν, τούτου καὶ τὴν ἰδιότητα καὶ τήν ὁμοίωσιν ἔχει, ὥστε τὸν λέγοντα ἀγένητον καὶ παντοκράτορα τὸν Πατέρα, νοεῖν ἐν τῷ ἀγενήτῳ καὶ τῷ παντοκρατορι καὶ τὸν τούτου Λόγον καὶ τὴν σοφίαν, ἥτις ἔστὶν 6 Υἱός. Ἀλλʼ οἱ θαυμαστοὶ καὶ εἷς ἀσέβειαν εὐχερεῖς, οὖ τῆς είς τὸν Θεὸν τιμῆς φροντίζοντες, ἐφεῦρον τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ ἀγενήτου, τῆς δὲ κατὰ τοῦ Σωτῆρος χάριν κακονοίαςʼ εί γὰρ ἔμελλεν αὐτοῖς τιμῆς καὶ εὐφημίας, ἔδει μᾶλλον καὶ τοῦτο βέλτιον ἦν Πατέρατὸν Θεὸν εἲδὲναι τεκαὶ λέγειν αὐτοὺς, ἢ ἐκείνως ὀνομάζειν αὐτούςʼ λέγοντες μὲν γὰρ ἐκεῖνοι τὸν Θεὸν ἁγένη- λ τον, ἐκ τῶν γενομένων αὐτὸν, καθὰ προεῖπον, ποιητὴν μόνον λέγουσιν, ἵνα καὶ τὸν Λόγον ποίημα σημάνωσι κατὰ τὴν ἰδίαν ἡδονήνʼ 6 δὲ τὸν Θεὸν Πατέρα λέγων εὐθὺς ἐν αὐτῷ λαὶ τὸν Υίὸν σημαίνει, καὶ οὐκ ἀγνοήσει, ὅτι, Υἱοῦ ὄντος, διὰ τοῦ Υίοῦ τὰ γενόμενα ἐκτίσθη πάντα. Οὐκοῦν καὶ μᾶλλον ἢ ἀληθέστερον ἂν εἷή τὸν Θεὸν ἐκ τοῦ Υίοῦ σημαίνειν καὶ Πατέρα λέγειν, ἢ ἐκ μόνων τῶν ἔργων ὀνομάζειν καὶ λέγειν αὐτὸν ἀγένητον· τοῦτο μὲν γὰρ τὰ ἐκ τοῦ βουλήματος τοῦ Θεοῦ διὰ τοῦ Λόγου γενόμενα ἔργα σημαίνει· τὸ δὲ τοῦ Πατρὸς ὄνομα τὸ ἴδιον ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας αὐτοῦ γέννημα γνωρίζει. Ὃσῳ δὲ 6 Λόγος τῶν γενητῶν διαφέρει, τοσοῦτον καὶ πλέον τὸ λέγειν τὸν Θεὸν Πατέρα τοῦ λέγειν ἀγένητον διαφέροι ἄν· καὶ γὰρ τοῦτο μὲν ἄγραφον καὶ ὕποπτον,ποικίλην ἔχον τὴν σημασίαν ἐστίν· ἐκεῖνο δὲ ἀπλοῦν καὶ ἔγγραφον, καὶ ἀληθέστερον, καὶ μόνον σημαῖνον τὸν Υἱὸν. Καὶ τὸ μὲν ἀγένητον παρʼ Ἑλλήνων εὕρηται τῶν μή γινωσκόντων τὸν Υίόνο τὸ δὲ Πατὴρ παρά τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμῶν ἐγνώσθη καὶ κεχάρισται· καὶ γὰρ εἰδὼς αὐτὸς τίνος ἐστὶν Υἱὸς, ἔλεγεν· Ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ 6 Πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοί· καὶ, Ὀ ἑωρακὼς ἐμὲ, ἑώρακε τὸν Πατέρα · καὶ, Ἐγὼ καὶ 6 Πατὴρ ἔν ἐσμεν· καὶ οὐδαμοῦ φαίνεται τὸν Πατέρα καλῶν ἀγένητον αὐτός· ἀλλὰ καὶ ἡμᾶς εὔχεσθαι διδάσκων οὐκ εἶπεν· Ὅταν δὲ προσεύχησθε, λέγετε· Θεὲ ἀγένητε· ἀλλά μᾶλλον· Ὅταν προσεύχησθε, λέγετεῂ· Πάτὶρα ἡμῶν ὁ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς ’ καὶ τὸ κεφάλαιον δὲ τῆς πίστεως ἡμῶν είς τοῦτο συντείνειν ἠθέλησεν. Ἐκέλευσε γὰρ ἡμᾶς βαπτίζεσθαι οὐκ εἰς ὄνομα ἀγενήτου καὶ γενητοῦ, οὐδὲ εἷς ὄνομα ἀκτίστου καὶ κτίσματος, ἀλλʼ εἷς ὄνομα Πατρὸς καὶ Υίοῦ καὶ ἁγίου Πνεύματος οὕτω γὰρ τελειούμενοι υίοποιούμεθα καὶ ἡμεῖς ἀληθῶς, καὶ τὸ τοῦ Πατρὸς δὲ ὄνομα λέγοντες, ἐπιγινώσκομεν ἐκ τοῦ ὀνόματος τούτου καὶ τὸν ἐν τῷ Πατρὶ Λόγον. Ei δὲ καὶ Πατέρα θέλει λέγειν ἡμῶν τὸν ξʼδιον ἑαυτοῦ Πατέρα, -οὐ χρή διὰ τοῦτο συνεκτείνειν ἐαυτοὸς τῷ Υίῷ κατὰ τὴν φύσιν· κʼ κδ”ὸκλι nivea και τουτο γαρ ι αυτ Ι γεται παρ,μων. πει η γὰρ τὸ ἡμέτερον 6 Λόγος ἐφόρεσε σῶμα, καὶ γέγονεν ἐν ἡμῖν· ἀκολούθως διὰ τὸν ἐν ἡμῖν Λόγον καὶ ἡμῶν ὁ Θεὸς λέγεται Πατήρ. Τὸ γὰρ ἐν ἡμῖν Πνεῦμα τοῦ Λόγου διʼ- ἡμῶν τὸν ἑαυτοῦ Πατέρα ὡς ἡμῶν ὀνομάζει· οὗτος δὲ τοῦ ’Δποστόλου νοῦς ἐστι λέγοντος · Ἐξαπέστειλεν ὁ Θεὸς τὸ Πνεῦμα τοῦ Υἳοῦ αὐτοῦ εἷς τὰς καρδίας ἡμῶν κρᾶζον Ἀββἆ 6 Πατήρ.

Kai gar kai pantokratora ton Theon hoi prophētai legontes, hou dia to einai ton Logon hena tōn pantōn, houtōs hauton epekalounto, ę̄deisan gar tdn Huion allon onta tōn genētōn, kai pantōn kai aua ton kratounta, kata tēn tou Patros homoiotēta; allʼ hoti pantōn, hōn dia tou Huiou pepoiēken, autos kratei, toutōn te tēn exousian tǭ Huiǭ dedōke, kai dedōkōs, palin hautos tōn pantōn dia tou Logou kyrieueiy palin te Kyrion tōn dynameōn legontes ton Theon, hou dia to einai kai ton Logon hena toutōn tōn dynameōni toutʼ elegon, allʼ hoti tou min iʼhiou Patēr esti, tōn de dia tou Huiou genomenōn dynameōn Kyrios esti. Kai gar kai autos palin 6 Logos en tǭ Patri ōn, pantōn toutōn esti Kyrios, kai pantōn krateiʼ panta gar hosa echei ho Patēr, tou Huiou estin. Hōsper oun touto toiouton echei ton noun, houtōs 6 boulomenos legein ton Theon agenēton legetō mēn, ei hapax houtōs autǭ dokei, mē mentoi dia to einai ton Logon tōn genētōn, allʼ hoti, katha proeipon, 6 Theos ou monon houk esti genētos, alla kai tōn genētōn poiētēs esti dia tou idiou Logou. Kai gar kai houtō legomenou tou Hatros, palin eikōn oLogos esti kai homoousios tou Patros; eiʼkōn de hōn hautou, allois han eiē tōn genētōn kai tōn pantōn; hou gar estin eikōn, toutou kai tēn idiotēta kai tēn homoiōsin echei, hōste ton legonta agenēton kai pantokratora ton Patera, noein en tǭ agenētǭ kai tǭ pantokratori kai ton toutou Logon kai tēn sophian, hētis estin 6 Huios. Allʼ hoi thaumastoi kai heis asebeian euchereis, ou tēs eis ton Theon timēs phrontizontes, epheuron to onoma tou agenētou, tēs de kata tou Sōtēros charin kakonoiasʼ ei gar emellen autois timēs kai euphēmias, edei mallon kai touto beltion ēn Pateraton Theon eidenai tekai legein autous, ē ekeinōs onomazein autousʼ legontes men gar ekeinoi ton Theon hagenē- l ton, ek tōn genomenōn auton, katha proeipon, poiētēn monon legousin, hina kai ton Logon poiēma sēmanōsi kata tēn idian hēdonēnʼ 6 de ton Theon Patera legōn euthys en autǭ lai ton Uion sēmainei, kai ouk agnoēsei, hoti, Huiou ontos, dia tou Uiou ta genomena ektisthē panta. Oukoun kai mallon ē alēthesteron an heiē ton Theon ek tou Uiou sēmainein kai Patera legein, ē ek monōn tōn ergōn onomazein kai legein auton agenēton; touto men gar ta ek tou boulēmatos tou Theou dia tou Logou genomena erga sēmainei; to de tou Patros onoma to idion ek tēs ousias autou gennēma gnōrizei. Hosǭ de 6 Logos tōn genētōn diapherei, tosouton kai pleon to legein ton Theon Patera tou legein agenēton diapheroi an; kai gar touto men agraphon kai hypopton,poikilēn echon tēn sēmasian estin; ekeino de aploun kai engraphon, kai alēthesteron, kai monon sēmainon ton Huion. Kai to men agenēton parʼ Hellēnōn heurētai tōn mē ginōskontōn ton Uiono to de Patēr para tou Kyriou hēmōn egnōsthē kai kecharistai; kai gar eidōs autos tinos estin Huios, elegen; Egō en tǭ Patri, kai 6 Patēr en emoi; kai, O heōrakōs eme, heōrake ton Patera ; kai, Egō kai 6 Patēr en esmen; kai oudamou phainetai ton Patera kalōn agenēton autos; alla kai hēmas euchesthai didaskōn ouk eipen; Hotan de proseuchēsthe, legete; Thee agenēte; alla mallon; Hotan proseuchēsthe, legeteę̄; Patira hēmōn ho en tois ouranois ’ kai to kephalaion de tēs pisteōs hēmōn eis touto synteinein ēthelēsen. Ekeleuse gar hēmas baptizesthai ouk eis onoma agenētou kai genētou, oude heis onoma aktistou kai ktismatos, allʼ heis onoma Patros kai Uiou kai hagiou Pneumatos houtō gar teleioumenoi uiopoioumetha kai hēmeis alēthōs, kai to tou Patros de onoma legontes, epiginōskomen ek tou onomatos toutou kai ton en tǭ Patri Logon. Ei de kai Patera thelei legein hēmōn ton xʼdion heautou Patera, -ou chrē dia touto synekteinein eautoos tǭ Uiǭ kata tēn physin; kʼ kd”okli nivea kai touto gar i aut I getai par,mōn. pei ē gar to hēmeteron 6 Logos ephorese sōma, kai gegonen en hēmin; akolouthōs dia ton en hēmin Logon kai hēmōn ho Theos legetai Patēr. To gar en hēmin Pneuma tou Logou diʼ- hēmōn ton heautou Patera hōs hēmōn onomazei; houtos de tou ’Dpostolou nous esti legontos ; Exapesteilen ho Theos to Pneuma tou Huiou autou heis tas kardias hēmōn krazon Abba 6 Patēr.

For when the prophets call God Almighty, they did not call him so because the Word is one of all things; for they knew that the Son is other than originated things and is himself the ruler of all, after the likeness of the Father. They called him so because he rules all the things that he made through the Son, and has given the authority over them to the Son, and having given it, is himself again Lord of all through the Word. And again, when they call God Lord of powers, they said this not because the Word too is one of these powers, but because he is Father of the Son and Lord of the powers that came to be through the Son. For the Word himself in turn, being in the Father, is Lord of all these and rules all; for all that the Father has belongs to the Son. As, then, this has such a meaning, so let anyone who wishes to call God unoriginate say it, if he once thinks fit to do so—but not because the Word is among originated things, but because, as I said before, God is not only not originated, but is also the maker of originated things through his own Word. For even when the Father is spoken of in this way, the Word is still his image and of the same essence as the Father; and being his image, he would be other than originated things and than all things; for he has the property and the likeness of him whose image he is; so that one who calls the Father unoriginate and almighty perceives in the Unoriginate and the Almighty his Word and Wisdom too, which is the Son. But these marvelous men, so ready for impiety, invented the name “unoriginate” not out of concern for the honor of God, but out of malice against the Savior. For if they had cared for honor and reverent speech, they ought rather—and it would have been better—to acknowledge and call God Father, than to give him that name. For in calling God unoriginate they call him, as I said before, only maker, from the things that came to be, so as to signify, as it pleases them, that the Word too is a thing made; but whoever calls God Father at once signifies the Son in him as well, and will not be ignorant that, since there is a Son, all things that came to be were created through the Son. [31] It would therefore be more fitting and truer to signify God from the Son and call him Father, than to name him from the works alone and call him unoriginate. For the latter signifies the works that came to be by the will of God through the Word; but the name of Father makes known the proper offspring from his essence. And as much as the Word differs from originated things, so much and more would calling God Father differ from calling him unoriginate. For the latter is unscriptural and suspect, since it has various meanings; the former is simple and scriptural, and truer, and signifies the Son alone. “Unoriginate” was found by the Greeks, who do not know the Son; but “Father” was made known and granted by our Lord. For knowing himself whose Son he is, he said, “I am in the Father and the Father in me,” and “He who has seen me has seen the Father,” and “I and the Father are one”; and nowhere does he appear calling the Father unoriginate. And when teaching us to pray, he did not say, “When you pray, say: O God unoriginate,” but rather, “When you pray, say: Our Father who art in heaven.” And he willed that the sum of our faith should tend to this; for he commanded us to be baptized not into the name of Unoriginate and originated, nor into the name of Uncreated and creature, but into the name of Father and Son and Holy Spirit. For being perfected in this way we too are truly made sons; and in saying the name of the Father we recognize from this name the Word who is in the Father as well. And if he wills that we too should call his own Father our Father, we must not on this account put ourselves on a level with the Son in nature; … for this too is said because of him. For since the Word bore our body and came to be in us, it follows that, because of the Word in us, God is called our Father too. For the Spirit of the Word who is in us names through us his own Father as ours; and this is the meaning of the apostle when he says: “God sent forth the Spirit of his Son into our hearts, crying, Abba, Father.”

Chapter 32

32PG 25:473d–476b

Ἀλλʼ ἴσως καὶ διὰ τὸ ὄνομα τὸ ἀγένητον ἐλεγχθέντες, πονηροὶ τὸν τρόπον ὄντες, ἐθελήσουσι καὶ αὐτοὶ λέγειν· Ἔδει καὶ περὶ τοῦ Κυρίου καὶ Σωτῆρος ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐκ τῶν Γραφῶν τὰ περὶ αὐτοῦ γεγραμμένα λέγεσθαι, καὶ μὴ ἀγράφους ἐπεισάγεσθαι λέξεις. Ναὶ ἔδει, φαίην ἂν καὶ ἔγωγε· ἀκριβέστερα γὰρ ἐκ τῶν Γραφῶν μᾶλλον ἢ ἑξ ἐτέρων ἐστὶ τὰ τῆς ἀληθείας γνωρίσματα. Ἀλλʼ ’λ κακοήθεια καὶ μετά πανουργίας παλίμβολος ἀσέβεια τῶν περὶ Εὐσέβιον ἠνάγκασε, καθά προεῖπον, τοὺς ἐπισκόπους λευκότερον ἐκθέσθαι τὰ τήν ἀσέβειαν αὐτῶν ἀνατρέποντα ῥήματα καὶ τὰ μὲν παρὰ τῆς συνόδου γραφέντα διάνοιαν ὀρθὴν ἔχοντα δέδεικται· τῶν δʼ ’Δρειανῶν καῖ τὰ λογάρια σαθρὰ, καὶ ὁ τρόπος πονηρὸς ἐφάνη. Καὶ γὰρ καὶ τὸ ἀγένητον ὄνομα ἰδίαν ἔχον διάνοιαν, καὶ δυνάμενον εὐσεβῶς προφέρεσθαι, αὐτοί πάλιν κατά τὴν ἰδίαν ἐνθύμησιν, ὡς ἠθέλησαν, ὀνομάζουσιν ἐπʼ ἀτιμίᾳ τοῦ Σωτῆρος, ’ίνα μόνον ὡς γίγαντες θεομαχεῖν φιλονεικῶσιν. Ἀλλʼ οὔτε ἐκεῖνα τά λογάρια προφέροντες ἔμειναν ἀκατάγνωστοι ’.οὔτε τὸ ἀγένητον καλῶς καὶ εὐσεβῶς δυνάμενον ὀνομάζεσθαι, ὅμως, κακῶς αὐτοὶ φρονοῦντες, λαθεῖν οὐκ ἠδυνήθησαν · κατῃσχύνθησαν γὰρ έν πᾶσι, καὶ ἡ αʼίρεσις αὐτῶν ἐστηλιτεύθη πανταχοῦ. Ταῦτα μὲν, ὡς ἠδυνήθην, ἀπομνημονεύσας τὰ ἐν τῇ συνόδῳ τότε πραχθέντα δεδήλωκαο οἶδα δὲ, ὅτι τῶν Χριστομάχων οἰ φιΛέριδες οὐδὲ τούτων ἀκούσαντες μεταβάλλεσθαι θελήσουσιν, ἀλλά περιδραμοῦνται πάλιν ἑτέρας ζητοῦντες προφάσεις, καὶ μετά ταύτας πάλιν ἑτέρας ἐπινοήσουσι. Κατά γὰρ τὸ προφητικόν ο Εἰ ἀλλάξεται Αἰθίοψ τὸ δέρμα αὐτοῦ, καὶ πάρδαλις τά ποικίλματα αὐτῆς, καὶ αὐτοὶ θελήσουσιν εὐσεβῶς φρονεῖν, μεμαθηκότες ἀσεβεῖν. Σὺ μέντοι, ἀγαπητὶ, δεξάμενος, ἔντυχε κατά σαυτόν· καὶ εἷʼ δοκιμάσειας καλῶς ἔχειν, ἀνάγνωθι καὶ τοῖς τότε παροῦσιν ἀδελφοῖς, ’ίνα καὶ αὐτοί, ταῦτα μαθόντες, ἀποδέξωνται μὲν τῆς συνόδου τὸν ζῆλον τῆς ἀληθείας, καὶ τήν τῆς διανοίας ἀκρίβειαν καταγνῶσι δὲ τῆς τῶν Χριστομάχων Ἀρειανῶν καὶ τῶν ματαίων προφάσεων αὐτῶν, ἃς τῆς ἀσεβοῦς ἑαυτῶν χάριν αἱρέσεως ἀναπλάττειν ἐν αὐτοῖς αεμελετήκασινο ὅτι τῷ Θεῷ καὶ Πατρὶ πρέπει δόξα, τιμή καί προσκ·3νησις, σὺν τῷ συνανάρχῳ αὐτοῦ Υἰῷ καὶ Λόγῳ, ἅμα τῷ παναγίῳ καὶ ζωοποιῷ Πνεύματι, νῦν καὶ εἰς τοὺς ἀτελευτήτους αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων. ’Δ μήν.

Allʼ isōs kai dia to onoma to agenēton elenchthentes, ponēroi ton tropon ontes, ethelēsousi kai autoi legein; Edei kai peri tou Kyriou kai Sōtēros hēmōn Iēsou Christou ek tōn Graphōn ta peri autou gegrammena legesthai, kai mē agraphous epeisagesthai lexeis. Nai edei, phaiēn an kai egōge; akribestera gar ek tōn Graphōn mallon ē hex eterōn esti ta tēs alētheias gnōrismata. Allʼ ’l kakoētheia kai meta panourgias palimbolos asebeia tōn peri Eusebion ēnankase, katha proeipon, tous episkopous leukoteron ekthesthai ta tēn asebeian autōn anatreponta rhēmata kai ta men para tēs synodou graphenta dianoian orthēn echonta dedeiktai; tōn dʼ ’Dreianōn kai ta logaria sathra, kai ho tropos ponēros ephanē. Kai gar kai to agenēton onoma idian echon dianoian, kai dynamenon eusebōs propheresthai, autoi palin kata tēn idian enthymēsin, hōs ēthelēsan, onomazousin epʼ atimią tou Sōtēros, ’ina monon hōs gigantes theomachein philoneikōsin. Allʼ oute ekeina ta logaria propherontes emeinan akatagnōstoi ’.oute to agenēton kalōs kai eusebōs dynamenon onomazesthai, homōs, kakōs autoi phronountes, lathein ouk ēdynēthēsan ; katę̄schynthēsan gar en pasi, kai hē aʼiresis autōn estēliteuthē pantachou. Tauta men, hōs ēdynēthēn, apomnēmoneusas ta en tę̄ synodǭ tote prachthenta dedēlōkao oida de, hoti tōn Christomachōn oi phiLerides oude toutōn akousantes metaballesthai thelēsousin, alla peridramountai palin heteras zētountes prophaseis, kai meta tautas palin heteras epinoēsousi. Kata gar to prophētikon o Ei allaxetai Aithiops to derma autou, kai pardalis ta poikilmata autēs, kai autoi thelēsousin eusebōs phronein, memathēkotes asebein. Sy mentoi, agapēti, dexamenos, entyche kata sauton; kai heiʼ dokimaseias kalōs echein, anagnōthi kai tois tote parousin adelphois, ’ina kai autoi, tauta mathontes, apodexōntai men tēs synodou ton zēlon tēs alētheias, kai tēn tēs dianoias akribeian katagnōsi de tēs tōn Christomachōn Areianōn kai tōn mataiōn prophaseōn autōn, has tēs asebous heautōn charin haireseōs anaplattein en autois aemeletēkasino hoti tǭ Theǭ kai Patri prepei doxa, timē kai prosk;3nēsis, syn tǭ synanarchǭ autou Uiǭ kai Logǭ, hama tǭ panagiǭ kai zōopoiǭ Pneumati, nyn kai eis tous ateleutētous aiōnas tōn aiōnōn. ’D mēn.

But perhaps, having been refuted about the name “unoriginate” too, being evil in their ways, they will want to say for their part: “About our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ too, what is written of him in the Scriptures ought to have been said, and unscriptural terms ought not to have been brought in.” Yes, it ought, I too would say; for the marks of the truth are more exact when drawn from the Scriptures than from other sources. But the malice and the crafty, shifting impiety of Eusebius’s party compelled the bishops, as I said before, to set out more clearly the terms that overthrow their impiety; and what the council wrote has been shown to have a correct sense, while the catchwords of the Arians have been shown to be rotten and their ways wicked. For even the name “unoriginate,” which has its own sense and can be used piously, they in turn use according to their own notion, as they wished, to dishonor the Savior, only so that, like the giants, they may contend in fighting against God. But neither did they remain uncondemned when they brought forward those catchwords, nor, though “unoriginate” can be used well and piously, could they escape detection, since their own thinking is wrong; for they were put to shame in everything, and their heresy has been exposed everywhere. These things, then, I have related as well as I could, recalling what was done at the council at that time. But I know that the contentious among the Christ-fighters will not be willing to change even after hearing these things, but will run about seeking other pretexts again, and after these will devise still others. For according to the prophetic saying, if the Ethiopian will change his skin and the leopard her spots, then these too will be willing to think piously, after learning to be impious. But you, beloved, when you receive this, read it by yourself; and if you judge it to be good, read it also to the brothers who are present at the time, so that they too, learning these things, may approve the council’s zeal for the truth and the exactness of its meaning, and may condemn the Christ-fighting Arians and the vain pretexts which they have practiced fabricating among themselves for the sake of their impious heresy. For to God and the Father belong glory, honor, and worship, with his Son and Word who is without beginning together with him, together with the all-holy and life-giving Spirit, now and to the endless ages of ages. Amen.